THE SOUTH SEA WHALER, BY W. H. G. KINGSTON. 

________________________________________________________________________

A gripping story about two young children, a boy of about fourteen andhis sister of about twelve, who set off with their father, a south-seawhaling captain, on what is intended to be his last voyage, their motherhaving died during his previous three-year voyage. Unfortunately someof the crew, especially the bo'sun, are not very well-intentioned, andafter a chapter or two about the voyage out to the Pacific, and somewhale hunts of varying success, there is a mutiny. The ship ends up onfire and is abandoned with various rafts and ship's boats getting awayfrom her. 

There is a well-written account of the children's drift on a raft withtwo of the officers, and a wonderful and kind coloured man, though thestory is not quite as simple as that, since people lose one another, andlose their rafts, with considerable drama. 

Finally the children's father turns up, of course, and the story endswith everybody happy, except the wicked bo'sun and his confederates, whohave gone to Davy Jones' Locker on account of their devotion to theDemon Drink. 

________________________________________________________________________

THE SOUTH SEA WHALER, W. H. G. KINGSTON. 

CHAPTER ONE. 

THE CHAMPION WHALER--THE CAPTAIN AND HIS CHILDREN--SIGHTS AT SEA--FRIGATE-BIRDS AND FLYING-FISH--A BONITO--CATCHING ALBATROSSES--MUTINOUSMUTTERINGS--A TIMELY WARNING. 

"A prosperous voyage, and a quick return, Captain Tredeagle, " said theold pilot as he bade farewell to the commander of the _Champion_, whichship he had piloted down the Mersey on her voyage to the Pacific. 

"Thank you, pilot. I suppose it will be pretty nearly three yearsbefore we are back again, --with a full cargo, I hope, and plenty ofdollars to keep the pot boiling at home. It's the last voyage I intendto make; for thirty years knocking about at sea is enough for any man. "

"Many say that, captain; but when the time comes they generally find areason for making one voyage more, to help them to start with a bettercapital. But as you have got your young ones aboard, you will havetheir company to cheer you. "

As the old pilot stepped along the deck he shook hands with two youngpeople, a boy and a girl, who were standing near the gangway. 

"Good-bye, Walter; good-bye, Miss Alice; look after father, and obeyhim, and God will bless you. If we are all spared, I hope to see you, Walter, grown into a tall young man; and you, Miss Alice, I suppose Ishan't know you again. Good-bye; Heaven protect you. " Saying this, theold pilot lowered himself into his boat alongside, and pulled away forhis cutter, which lay hove-to at a little distance. 

The _Champion_ was a South Sea whaler of about four hundred tons burden;with a crew, including Mr Andrew Lawrie, the surgeon, of fifty officersand men. The chief object of the voyage was the capture of the spermwhale, --which creature is found in various parts of the Pacific Ocean;but as the war in which England had been engaged since the commencementof the century was not over, she carried eight guns, which would serveto defend her both against civilised enemies and the savage inhabitantsof the islands she was likely to visit. The usual license for carryingguns, or "Letters of Marque, " had been obtained for her by the owners;she was thus able not only to defend herself, but to attack and capture, if she could, any vessels of the enemy she might meet with. CaptainTredeagle, being a peace-loving man, had no intention of exercising thisprivilege, --his only wish being to dispose of the ventures he carried, and to obtain by honest exertions a full cargo of sperm oil. 

Walter and Alice waved their hands to the old pilot, as his littlevessel, close-hauled, stood away towards the mouth of the river. Itseemed to them that in parting from him the last link which bound themto their native land was severed. They left many friends behind them;but it was their father's wish that they should accompany him, and theyeagerly looked forward to the pleasure of seeing the beautiful islandsthey were likely to visit, and witnessing the strange sights theyexpected to meet with during the voyage. 

While the pilot vessel was standing away, the head-yards of the_Champion_ were swung round, the sails sheeted home; with a brisknortherly wind, and under all the canvas she could carry, she ranquickly down the Irish Channel. 

"Here we are away at last, " said Captain Tredeagle, as his childrenstood by his side; "and now, Walter, we must make a sailor of you asfast as possible. Don't be ashamed to ask questions, and getinformation from any one who is ready to give it. Our old mate, JacobShobbrok, who has sailed with me pretty nearly since I came to sea, isas anxious to teach you as you can be to get instruction; but remember, Walter, you must begin at the beginning, and learn how to knot andsplice, and reef, and steer, and box the compass, before you begin onthe higher branches of seamanship. You will learn fast enough, however, if you keep your eyes and ears open and your wits about you, and try toget at the why and wherefore of everything. Many fail to be worth muchat sea as well as on shore, because they are too proud to learn their AB C. Just think of that, my son. "

"I will do my best, father, to follow your advice, " answered Walter, afine lad between fourteen and fifteen years of age. His sister Alicewas two years younger, --a fair, pretty-looking girl, with the hue ofhealth on her cheeks, which showed that she was well able to endure thevicissitudes of climate, or any hardships to which she might possibly besubjected at sea. 

When Captain Tredeagle resolved to take his children with him, he had noexpectation of exposing them to dangers or hardships. He had beenthirty years afloat, and had never been wrecked, and he did not supposethat such an occurrence was ever likely to happen to him. He forgot theold adage, that "the pitcher which goes often to the well is liable tobe broken at last. " He had lost his wife during his previous voyage, and had no one on whom he could rely to take care of his motherlesschildren while he was absent from home. Walter had expressed a strongwish to go to sea, so he naturally took him; and with regard to Alice, of two evils he chose that which he considered the least. He had seenthe dangers to which girls deprived of a mother's watchful care areexposed on shore, and he knew that on board his ship, at all events, Alice would be safe from them. Having no great respect for the ordinaryfemale accomplishments of music and dancing, he felt himself fullycompetent to instruct her in most other matters, while he rightlybelieved that her mind would be expanded by visiting the strange andinteresting scenes to which during the voyage he hoped to introduce her. "As for needle-work and embroidery, why, Jacob and I can teach you aswell as can most women; and our black fellow Nub will cut out yourdresses with all the skill and taste of a practised mantua-maker, " hehad said when talking to Alice on the subject of her going. 

Alice was delighted to accompany her father, and hoped to be a realcomfort to him. She would take charge of his cabin and keep it inbeautiful order, and repair his clothes, and take care that a button wasnever wanting; and would pour out his coffee and tea, and write out hisjournal and keep his accounts, she hoped. And should he fall sick, howcarefully she would watch over him; indeed, she flattered herself thatshe could be of no slight use. Then, she might be a companion toWalter, who might otherwise become as rough and rude as some ship-boysshe had seen; not that it was his nature to be rough, she thought, butshe had often written in her copy-book, "Evil communications corruptgood manners, " and Walter's truly good manners might deteriorate amongthe rough crew of the whaler. Alice also intended to be very diligentwith her books, and she could learn geography in a practical way fewyoung ladies are able to enjoy. And, lastly, she had a sketch-book anda colour-box, by means of which she hoped to make numberless drawings ofthe scenery and people she was to visit. Altogether, she was not likelyto find the time hang heavy on her hands. 

In many respects she was not disappointed in her expectations. As soonas the ship was clear of the Channel and fairly at sea, her father beganthe course of instruction he intended to pursue during the voyage. MrJacob Shobbrok the mate, and Nub, delighted to impart such feminineaccomplishments as they possessed; and it amused her to see how deftlytheir strong hands plied their needles. 

Nub, as the black steward was generally called, had been for the bestpart of his life at sea with her father. He had been christened Nubia, which name was abridged into Nub; and sometimes she and Walter, whenthey were little children, had been accustomed, as a term of endearment, to call him "Nubby, " and even now they frequently so called him. He wastruly devoted to his captain's children, but more especially were theaffections of the big warm heart which beat in his black bosom bestowedupon Alice. It is no exaggeration to say that he would gladly have diedto save her from harm. 

Alice, indeed, was perfectly happy, not feeling the slightest regret athaving left England. The weather was fine, the sea generally smooth, and the ship glided so rapidly on her course that Alice persuadedherself she was not likely to encounter the storms and dangers she hadheard of. She carried out her intentions with exemplary perseverance. Never had the captain's cabin been in such good order. She learned allthe lessons he set her, and read whenever she had time; she plied herneedle diligently; and Mr Shobbrok took especial delight in teachingher embroidery, in which, notwithstanding the roughness of his hands, hewas an adept. Indeed, not a moment of her time was idly spent. Shetook her walks regularly on deck during the day, with her father orWalter: and when they were engaged, Nub followed her about like hershadow; not that he often spoke to her, but he seemed to think that itwas his duty ever to be on the watch to shield her from harm. 

Walter, in the meantime, was picking up a large amount of nauticalknowledge: for he, like his sister, was always diligent, and, followinghis father's advice, never hesitated to ask for information from thoseabout him; and as he was always good-natured and good-tempered, andgrateful for help received, it was willingly given. He was as activeand daring as any of the crew, and he could soon lay out on the yardsand assist in reefing topsails as well as anybody on board. He couldsoon, also, take his trick at the helm in fine weather; indeed, it wasgenerally acknowledged that he gave good promise of becoming a primeseaman. The crew were constantly exercised at their guns; and Walter, though not strong enough to work at them himself, soon thoroughlyunderstood their management, and could have commanded them as well asany of the officers. He also studied navigation under his father in thecabin, and could take an observation and work a day's work with perfectaccuracy. He advanced thus rapidly in his professional knowledge, notbecause he possessed any wonderful talent except the very important oneof being able to give his mind to the subject, and in being diligent inall he undertook. He was happy and contented, because he really feltthat he was making progress, and every day adding to his stock ofknowledge. He had also the satisfaction of being conscious that he wasdoing his duty in the sight of God as well as in that of man: he wasobedient, loving, and attentive to his father, from the highest ofmotives, --because God told him to be so, not in any way from fear, orbecause he felt that it was his interest to obey one on whom he dependedfor support. Captain Tredeagle himself was a truly religious, God-fearing man; that is to say, he feared to offend One who, he knew, loved him and had done so much for him--an all-pure and all-holy God, inwhose sight he ever lived--and therefore did his best to bring up hischildren in the fear and nurture of the Lord; and he had reason to bethankful that his efforts were not in vain. 

Had all his crew been like Captain Tredeagle, his would have been ahappy ship. His good mate, Jacob Shobbrok, was in some respects likehim; that is to say, he was a Christian man, though somewhat rough inhis outward manner and appearance, for he had been at sea all his Life. He was an old bachelor, and had never enjoyed the softening influence offemale society. Still his heart was kind and gentle. Both Alice andWalter, having discernment enough to discover that, were accordinglymuch attached to him. There were several other worthy men on board. Andrew Lawrie, the surgeon, was in most respects like Jacob, possessinga kind, honest heart, with a rough outside. Nub has been described. Hemade himself generally popular with the men by his good temper andjokes, and by bearing patiently the ill-treatment to which he was oftensubjected by the badly disposed among them. But though kicked, rope's-ended, and made to perform tasks which it was not his duty to do, he never complained or showed any vindictive feeling. His chief friendwas Dan Tidy. Dan, who had not been long at sea, and consequently wasnot much of a sailor, was quite as badly treated as Nub, but did nottake it with nearly the same equanimity. He generally retaliated, andmany a tough battle he had to fight in consequence. But though he wasoften beaten, his spirit had not given way. A common suffering unitedhim and Nub, and when they could they helped each other. 

A large portion of the crew were rough, ignorant, and disorderly. Thewar had kept all the best men employed, and even a well-known commanderlike Captain Tredeagle had a difficulty in getting good men; so that thefew only who had constantly sailed with him could be depended on. Therest would remain with him and do their duty only so long as theythought it their interest. And though he did his utmost to keep upstrict discipline, he was obliged to humour them more than he would havebeen justified in doing under other circumstances. Though he might haveused the lash, --very common in those days, --to flog men was repugnant tohis feelings, and he preferred trying to keep them in order by kindness. Unhappily, many of them were of too brutal a nature to understand hisobject, so they fancied that he treated them as he did from timidity. Old Jacob Shobbrok urged stronger measures when some of the men refusedto turn out to keep their watch, or went lazily about their work. 

"We shall have the masts whipped out of the ship, if we don't trice upsome of these fellows before long, " he observed one day to the captain. 

"Wait a bit, Jacob, " answered Captain Tredeagle; "I will try them alittle longer; but you can just let them know that if any of them againshow a mutinous disposition, they will be flogged as surely as they areliving men. "

"They don't understand threats, captain, " answered Jacob. "There'snothing like the practical teaching the cat affords with fellows of thisdescription. I'll warn them, however, pretty clearly; and if that don'tsucceed, I must trust to you to show them that you will stand it nolonger. "

Jacob did not fail to speak to the men as he promised, and for a timethey went on better; but the spirit of insubordination still existedamong them, and gave the good captain much concern. 

The boatswain, Jonah Capstick, who ought to have been the first topreserve discipline, was among the worst. It was the first voyage hehad made with Captain Tredeagle, to whom he had been recommended as asteady man. One of his mates, Tom Hulk, --well named, for he was a bighulking ruffian, --was quite as bad, and with several others supportedthe boatswain. 

Alice knew nothing of what was going forward, though Walter suspectedthat things were not quite right. 

The great delight of Alice, as the ship entered the tropics, was towatch the strange fish which swam about the ship as she glided calmlyon; to observe the ocean bathed in the silvery light of the moon, or thesun as it sank into its ocean bed, suffusing a rich glow over the skyand waters. 

She and Walter were one day standing on deck together, when, looking up, they saw a small black dot in the blue sky. 

"What can that be?" asked Alice. "It seems as if some one had thrown aball up there. Surely it cannot be a balloon such as I have read of, though I never saw one. "

"That is not a balloon, but a living creature, " observed Jacob, who hadoverheard her. "It is a frigate-bird watching for its prey; and beforelong we shall see it pounce down to the surface of the ocean if itobserves anything to pick up, though it is a good many hundred feetabove our heads just now. "

"See! see! what are those curious creatures which have just come out ofthe water? Why, they have wings! Can they be birds?" she exclaimed. 

"No; those are flying-fish, " said Walter, who knew better than hissister. 

"And the frigate-bird has espied them too, " exclaimed the mate. "Herehe comes. "

As he spoke, a large bird came swooping down like a flash of lightningfrom the heavens; and before the flying-fish, with their wings dried bythe air, had again fallen into the water, it had caught one of them inits mouth. Swallowing the fish, the bird rapidly ascended, to be readyfor another pounce on its prey. The flying-fish had evidently otherenemies below the surface, for soon afterwards they were seen to rise ata short distance ahead; and once more the bird, descending with the samerapid flight as before, seized another, which it bore off. 

"Poor fish! how cruel of the bird to eat them up, " cried Alice. 

"It is its way of getting its dinner, " said the mate, laughing. "Youwould not object to eat the fish were they placed before you nicelyfried at breakfast. Many seamen have been thankful enough to get them, when their ship has gone down and they have been sailing in their boatsacross the ocean, hard pressed by hunger. "

"I was foolish to make the remark, " said Alice; "and yet I cannot helppitying the beautiful flying-fish, snapped up so suddenly. But how canthe bird come out here, so far away from land? Where can it rest atnight?"

"It can keep on the wing for days and days together, " answered the mate. "It is enabled to do this by having the muscles of its breast, whichwork the wings, of wonderful strength, while the rest of the body isexceedingly light. Its feet are so formed that it cannot rest on thesurface of the water as do most other sea-birds; which proves what I sayabout its powers of flying. "

The bird which he was describing was of a rich black plumage, the throatbeing white and the beak red. Nothing could be more graceful than theway it hovered above the ship in beautiful undulations, or the rapiditywith which it darted on its prey. Alice and Walter stood admiring it. 

"It is a determined pirate, " observed the mate. "When it cannot catchfish for itself, it watches for the gannets and sea-swallows after theyhave been out fishing all day, and darting down upon them, compels themin their fright to throw some of their prey out of their crops, when itis caught by the plunderer before it reaches the water. The gannets aresuch gluttons, they generally fly home so full of fish that they areunable to close their beaks. If the gannet does not let some of thefish fall, the frigate-bird darts rapidly down and strikes it on theback of the head; on which it never fails to give up its prey to themarauder. "

"Though I cannot, I must confess, help admiring the beauty of thefrigate-bird, robber as he is, my sympathy is all with the flying-fish, "said Alice. 

"They are certainly to be pitied, " said the mate; "for they have enemiesin the water and out of it. Several of those we saw just now are bythis time down the throats of the albicores or bonitoes, which arefollowing them. To try to escape from their foes, they rise out of thewater, and fly fifty yards or more, till, their wings becoming dry, theycannot longer support themselves, when they fall back again into thesea, if they are not in the meantime picked up by a frigate-bird or someother winged enemy. I have known a dozen or more fly into a boat, oreven on to the deck of a ship; and very delicate they are when cooked, though hungry people are glad enough to eat them raw. "

Sometimes at night Alice came on deck, when the stars were shiningbrightly and the ship was bounding over the waves, to watch the foam asit was dashed from off the bows to pass hissing by, covered with sparksof phosphorescent light, while the summits of the dark waves in everydirection shone with the utmost brilliancy. The strange light, herfather told her, was produced by countless millions of minute creatures, or, as some supposed, by decomposed animal matter. She delighted most, however, in going on deck on a calm night, when the moonbeams cast theirsoft light upon the ocean, and the ship seemed to be gliding across asea of burnished silver. Walter now regularly took his watch, and neverfailed to call her when he knew she would be interested in any of thevaried beauties which the changing ocean presented. 

Frequently the ship was surrounded by bonitoes, moving through thewaters much like porpoises; and the seamen got their harpoons ready, tostrike any which might come near. 

As the ship one day was gliding smoothly on, the boatswain descended tothe end of the dolphin-striker, a spar which reaches from the bowspritdown almost to the water. Here he stood, ready to dart his harpoon atany unwary fish which might approach. Walter and Alice were on theforecastle watching him. They had not long to wait before a bonito camegambolling by. Quick as lightning the harpoon flew from his hand, andwas buried deeply in the body of the fish. A noose was then dexterouslyslipped over its head and another over its tail, and it was quicklyhauled up on deck by the crew. It was a beautiful creature, rather morethan three feet long, with a sharp head, a small mouth, large gills, silvery eyes, and a crescent-shaped tail. Its back and sides weregreenish, but below it was of a silvery white. The body was destituteof scales, except on the middle of the sides, where a line of gold ranfrom the head to the tail. 

Alice was inclined to bemoan its death; but Walter assured herafterwards that she need not expend her pity on it, as three flying-fishhad been found in its inside. Several other bonitoes were caught whichhad swallowed even a greater number. Indeed, they are the chief foes ofthe flying-fish, which, had not the latter the power of rising out ofthe water to escape them, would quickly be exterminated. 

Some of the officers got out lines and hooks baited with pieces of pork;not to attract fish, however, but to catch some of the numerous birdsflying astern and round the ship. Several flights of stormy petrels hadlong been following in the wake of the ship, with other birds, --such asalbatrosses, cape-pigeons, and whale-birds. No sooner did a pigeon seethe bait than it pounced down and seized it in its mouth, when a sharptug secured the hook in its bill, and it was rapidly drawn on board. Several stormy petrels, which the sailors call "Mother Carey'schickens, " were also captured. They are among the smallest of theweb-footed birds, being only about six inches in length. Most of thebody is black, glossed with bluish reflections; their tails are of asooty-brown intermingled with white. In their mode of flight, Walterremarked that they resembled swallows: rapidly as they darted here andthere, now resting on the wing, now rising again in the air; utteringtheir clamorous, piercing cries, as they flocked together in increasingnumbers. 

"We shall have rough weather before long, or those birds would notshriek so loudly, " observed Jacob to Walter. "I don't mind a few ofthem; but when they come in numbers about a ship, it is a sure sign of astorm. "

"We have had so much fine weather, that I suppose it is what we mayexpect, " answered Walter. "We cannot hope to make a long voyage withouta gale now and then!"

"It is not always the case, " said the mate. "I have been round theworld some voyages with scarcely a gale to speak of; and at other timeswe have not been many weeks together without hard weather. "

Though the stormy petrel shrieked, the wind still remained moderate, andthe sailors continued their bird-catching and fishing. 

Among those who most eagerly followed the cruel sport was Tom Hulk, theboatswain's mate. He had got a long line and a strong hook, which hethrew overboard from the end of the main-yard. 

"I don't care for those small birds, " he cried out. "I have made up mymind to have one of the big albatrosses. I want his wings to carry homewith me, and show what sort of game we pick up at sea. "

Several of his messmates, who had a superstitious dread of catching analbatross, shouted out to him not to make the attempt, declaring that hewould bring ill-luck to himself, or perhaps to the ship. Though notfree from superstition himself, he persevered from very bravado. 

"I am not to be frightened by any such notions, " he answered scornfully. "If I can catch an albatross I will, and wring his neck too. "

Before long, a huge white albatross, with wide-extended wings, which hadbeen hovering about the ship, espying the bait darted down and swallowedit at a gulp, hook and all. In an instant it was secured, and the boldseaman came running in along the yard to descend on deck; while thebird, rising in the air, endeavoured to escape. Its efforts were invain; for several other men aiding Hulk, in spite of its struggles itwas quickly drawn on board. Even then it fought bravely, thoughhopelessly, for victory; but its captor despatched it with a blow on thehead. 

"It would have been better for you if you had let that bird enjoy itsliberty, " said the boatswain with a growl. "I have never seen any goodcome from catching one of them. "

"Did you ever see any harm come?" innocently asked Walter, who had comeforward to look at the bird. 

"As to that, youngster, it's not to every question you will get ananswer, " growled the boatswain, turning away. Walter, though liked bymost on board, was not a favourite of the surly boatswain, who, for hisown reasons, objected to have the keen eyes of the sharp-witted boyobserving his proceedings. 

Walter, begging Hulk to stretch out the bird's wings, went to bringAlice to look at it. He told her what the boatswain had said about theill-luck which would pursue those who killed an albatross. 

"Depend on it, God would not allow what He has ordained to be interferedwith by any such occurrence, " observed the captain to his children. "Itmay be a cruel act to kill a bird without any reason; but though personswho have caught or shot albatrosses may afterwards have met withaccidents, it does not at all follow that such is the result of theirformer acts. I have seen many albatrosses killed, and the people whokilled them have returned home in safety; though possibly accidents mayhave occurred in other instances to those who have killed one of thebirds. Still seamen have got the notion into their heads, and it isvery hard to drive it out. "

"I am sure of that, " said Walter, "though the boatswain was quite angrywith me for doubting what he asserted. "

While he was speaking, another large albatross came sweeping by. 

"For my part, I am not afraid of catching a second, " exclaimed Hulk;"and if there is ill-luck in killing one, there may be good luck incatching two. " Saying this, he prepared his hook and line, and wasascending to the yard to let it tow overboard as before. 

"It will be a good thing for you if you do catch two, " exclaimed theboatswain. "We want good luck for the ship, for little enough of it wehave had as yet. " But before Hulk could get out his line the albatrosswas seen to swoop downwards, and immediately afterwards it rose with ahuge fish in its talons, into which it plunged its powerful beak with aforce which must have speedily put an end to its prey. Powerful, however, as were its wings, it could not rise with so great a weight, but commenced tearing away at the flesh of its victim as it floated onthe surface. It thus offered a fair mark to any who might wish to shootit. Three of the ship's muskets were brought up by some of the youngerofficers, who were about to fire. 

"Let me have a shot, " said the boatswain, taking one of them. "I seldommiss my aim. "

The captain, who had been below, just then coming on deck, observingwhat they were about, ordered them to desist, observing--

"I don't wish to lower a boat to pick up the bird, and I consider itwanton cruelty to shoot at it. "

The boatswain pretended not to hear him, and taking aim, he fired. Thebird was seen to let go its prey, and, after rising a few feet, to fallback with wings extended into the water, where it lay flutteringhelplessly. The ship gliding on, soon left it astern. 

"I consider that a piece of wanton cruelty, Mr Capstick, " exclaimed thecaptain. "I must prohibit the ship's muskets being made use of for sucha purpose; they are intended to be used against our enemies, notemployed in slaughtering harmless birds. "

The boatswain returned the musket to the rack, muttering as he did so;but what he said neither the captain nor his mates were able tounderstand. 

The ship had now nearly reached the latitude of the Falkland Islands, and in a short time she would be round Cape Horn, and traversing thebroad waters of the Pacific. Hitherto few ships had been seen, eitherfriends or foes; a lookout had been kept for the latter, as the crewhoped that, should they fall in with an enemy's merchantman of inferiorsize, the captain would capture her to give them some much covetedprize-money. Two had been seen which were supposed to be small enoughto attack, but the captain had declined going in chase of them, greatlyto the annoyance of the crew; and the boatswain and others vowed theywould not longer stand that sort of thing. 

Walter was walking the deck during his middle watch the next night, whenDan Tidy came up to him. 

"Hist, Mr Walter, " he said in a low voice. "Will you plaise just stepto the weather-gangway, out of earshot of the man at the helm? I havegot something I would like to say to you. "

Walter stepped to the gangway, and, seeing no one near, asked Tidy whathe had to communicate. 

"I wouldn't wish to be an eavesdropper or a tale-bearer, Mr Walter; butwhen the lives of you and your father and most of the officers are atstake, it's time to speak out. I happened to be awake during my watchbelow when the boatswain came for'ard, and I heard him and Tom Hulk andabout a dozen others talking in whispers together. I lay still, pretending to be asleep, as, of course, they thought were the rest ofthe watch. Capstick began grumbling at the chance there was that weshould take no prizes; and declared that, for his part, he was not goingto submit to that sort of thing. The others agreed with him, and sworethat they would stand by him, and do whatever he proposed. Some saidthat the best thing would be to go to the captain, and insist that heshould attack the first enemy's merchantman they could fall in with. `And the captain will tell you to mind your own business, and that heintends to act as he considers is most for his own interest and that ofthe owners, ' said Hulk, with an oath. `I tell you, the only thing wecan do is to make him and his young fry, and the old mate and some ofthe rest of them, prisoners; or, better still, knock them on the headand heave them overboard, and then we will make the boatswain captain, and live a life of independence, just taking as many prizes as we want, and never troubling ourselves to give an account of them to the owners. 'Some agreed to this, and some didn't seem to like the thought of it;but they were talked over by the boatswain and Hulk, and agreed to whatthey proposed. I cannot say, however, when they intend to carry outtheir plan. They talked on for some time longer, and then they allturned into their hammocks. I lay as quiet as a mouse in a cheese, andwhen I thought they were all asleep slipped up on deck to tell you orthe mate, if I could manage to speak to either of you unobserved, thatyou might let the captain know of their intentions towards him. "

Walter, though considerably agitated at this information, acted withmuch discretion, telling Tidy to keep the matter to himself, and tobehave towards the intended mutineers as he had always done, withoutletting them have a shade of suspicion that he had discovered theirplot. Having no fear, from what Tidy said, that they intended carryingit out immediately, he waited till his watch was over to inform hisfather and the chief mate. Bidding Tidy go below and turn in again, heresumed his walk on deck. 

They would probably, he thought, wait for a change of weather and a darknight to execute their project which, it was evident, was not as yetfully matured. 

The second mate had charge of the watch, but Walter was unwilling tocommunicate the information to him; for, though an honest man, hesomewhat doubted his discretion. It was an anxious time for the youngboy, but his courage did not quail, as he felt sure that his father andMr Shobbrok, aided by the other officers and the better-disposed partof the crew, would be able to counteract the designs of the mutineers. 

CHAPTER TWO. 

PRECAUTIONS--A MUTINY--MUTINEERS DEFEATED--ATTEMPT TO ROUND CAPE HORN--DRIVEN BACK--A FEARFUL GALE--AMIDST ICEBERGS--A MAGNIFICENT SIGHT--MANOVERBOARD--MUTINEER KILLED BY AN ALBATROSS. 

Walter was thankful to hear eight bells strike, when Mr Shobbrok comingon deck, sent the second mate below. 

"Why don't you turn in, Walter?" asked the first mate, on seeing himstill lingering on deck. 

"I should like to speak a word to you, " said Walter. 

"If it's a short one, my lad, say it, but I don't wish to keep you outof your berth. "

As several of the mutineers were on deck, Walter thought he might beobserved, and therefore merely whispered to the mate, "Be on your guard. I have information that the boatswain is at the head of a conspiracy totake possession of the ship. I will go below and tell my father howmatters stand. Be careful not to be taken at a disadvantage, and letnone of the men come near you. "

"I am not surprised. I will be on my guard, " answered the mate in a lowtone; adding in a higher one--

"Now go below, youngster, and turn in. "

Walter, hurrying to the cabin, found his father asleep. A touch on thearm awoke him. 

"I want to speak to you about something important, " he said; and thentold him all he had heard from Dan Tidy. 

"It does not surprise me, " he observed, repeating almost the words ofthe mate. "We of course must take precautions to counteract the designsof the misguided men without letting them suspect that we are aware oftheir intentions. Call Mr Lawrie, that I may tell him what to do; andthen I will go on deck and speak to the first mate. "

"I have told him already. I thought it better to put him on his guard, "said Walter. 

"You did right, " said the captain. "We must let the other officersknow. Bring me two brace of pistols from the rack. " The captainquickly loaded the firearms. "Now, Walter, do you go and wake up Nub;then bring all the muskets into my cabin while I am on deck. "

The captain's appearance would not excite suspicion, as it is customaryfor a commander to go on deck at all hours of the night, especially whenthere is a change of weather; and the mate was heard at that momentordering the watch on deck to shorten sail. Captain Tredeagle did notinterfere, but allowing the mate to give the necessary orders, waitedtill the topgallant-sails were furled and two reefs taken in thetopsails. He then went across to where Mr Shobbrok was standing. 

"Walter has told me what the men intend doing, " he said in a low voice. "Do you try and find out who are likely to prove stanch to us. "

"I think we may trust nearly half the crew, " answered the mate; "and Iwill try and speak to those on whom we can most certainly rely. Tidywill be able to point them out. "

"In case they should attempt anything immediately, here are the means ofdefending yourself, " said the captain; and finding that none of the menwere observing him, he put a brace of pistols into the mate's hands. 

"Who is at the helm?" he asked. 

"Tom Hulk, " answered the mate. 

"He is among the ringleaders, " said the captain; "he will be suspiciousif he sees us talking together. I'll warn Beak, that he may be on thealert, and will send him to speak with you. "

The captain crossed the deck to where Mr Beak, the fourth mate, wasstanding. Telling him of the conspiracy which had been discovered, heput a pistol into his hand, and desired him to go over and speak withthe first mate, who would direct him what to do. On returning below, hefound that Walter and Nub had carried out his orders, and that MrLawrie had awakened the other two mates, who soon made their appearancein the cabin. Two midshipmen, or rather apprentices, who slept furtherforward, had now to be warned. Nub undertook to do this withoutexciting the suspicion of the mutineers. The captain in the meantimegave the officers the information he had received, and told them theplan he proposed following, --assuring them that they had only to be onthe alert and to remain firm, and that he had no doubt, should themutineers proceed to extremities, they would soon be put down; no one, however, felt inclined to turn in again, not knowing at what moment themutiny might break out. Had the boatswain and his companions guessedthat Tidy had overheard their conversation, they would have lost no timein carrying out their plan, and would probably have caught the captainunprepared. 

The night passed quietly away, and when morning came the mutineers wentabout their duty as usual. Notwithstanding the threatenings of a galeon the previous evening, the wind continued fair and moderate, and theship was standing on under all sail. 

Breakfast was over, and the captain and mate, with Walter, were standingwith their sextants in hand taking an observation to ascertain theship's latitude. Mr Lawrie having been in his surgery mixing somemedicines for two men who were on the sick-list, was going forward whenhe observed a number of the crew with capstan-bars, boat-stretchers, andother weapons in their hands, the boatswain and Tom Hulk being amongthem. He at once hurried to the captain and told him what he had seen. 

"Call aft the men whom we selected as a guard, Mr Shobbrok, " whisperedthe captain--"Let the officers arm themselves, but keep out of sight inthe cabin, ready to act if necessary. "

The mate had agreed on a private signal with the trustworthy men. Hewas to let fly the mizzen-royal, when they were to come aft on thepretence of hauling in the sheet. This would give them the start of themutineers, and allow them time to obtain arms, --though of course theobject of the device would quickly be perceived. 

The captain and Walter went on taking their observation full in sight ofthe crew forward, as if there were nothing to trouble them. The matemade the signal agreed on. As the sail fluttered in the wind, Dan Tidyand eight others came running aft, and immediately the muskets, whichhad already been loaded, were handed up from below and placed in theirhands. So quick had been their movements that the mutineers, who hadbeen looking at the captain, had not observed them; and, confiding intheir numbers, and not knowing that the officers were armed or preparedfor them, came rushing aft, led by the boatswain, uttering loud shouts, to intimidate their opponents. The captain stood perfectly calm, withWalter by his side. 

"What does this strange conduct mean, my men?" he asked, turning round. 

"We will show you, captain, " answered the boatswain. "We want a captainwho understands his own interest and ours, and won't let the prizes wemight have got hold of slip through our fingers as you have done. "

"You are under a mistake, my friends, in more ways than one, " answeredthe captain. "I call on all true men on board to stand by me. "

As he spoke, Tidy and the men who had come aft showed themselves withmuskets in their hands; and at the same moment the officers sprang ondeck, fully armed. 

"Now I will speak to you, " said the captain, handing his sextant toWalter, and drawing his pistols. "The first man who advances anotherstep must take the consequences. I shall be justified in shooting him, and I intend to do so. His blood be upon his own head. Now lay downthese capstan-bars and stretchers, and tell me, had you overpowered us, what you intended to do. "

The mutineers were dumbfounded, and even the boldest could make noreply. Most of them, indeed, did as they were ordered and threw theirweapons on the deck, hanging down their heads and looking ashamed ofthemselves. The boatswain and Hulk, and a few of the more daring, triedto brazen it out. 

"All we want is justice, " blustered out the boatswain. "We shippedaboard here to fight our enemies, like brave Englishmen, and to take asmany prizes as we could fall in with; but there does not seem muchchance of our doing so this voyage. "

"You shipped on board to do as I ordered you, and not to act the part ofsea-robbers and pirates, which is what you would wish to be, " answeredthe captain. "Those who intend to act like honest men, and obey orders, go over to the starboard side; the rest stand on the other. "

The greater number of the crew--with the exception of the boatswain andHulk and two others--went over to starboard. The captain then orderedthe remainder of the crew to be piped on deck. They quickly came up. 

"Now, my lads, those who wish to obey me and do their duty, join theirshipmates on the starboard side; those who are inclined the other way, stand on one side with Mr Capstick and his mate. "

Two or three cast a look at the boatswain, but one and all went over tothe starboard side. The boatswain looked greatly disconcerted, for hehad evidently counted on being joined by the greater part of hisshipmates. 

"Now, " said the captain, "I am averse to putting men in irons, but asthese have shown a spirit of insubordination which would have beendestructive, if successful, to all on board, they must take theconsequences. Mr Shobbrok, seize the fellows and put them inconfinement below. "

The three mates, calling six other men, sprang on the mutineers, who, drawing their knives, attempted to defend themselves; but they werequickly disarmed, and their weapons being thrown overboard, their handswere lashed behind them, and they were carried below, to have the ironsput on by the armourer, who was among those who could be trusted. Noneof the rest of the crew attempting to interfere, order was speedilyrestored on board the _Champion_. 

Though the captain had quelled the mutiny, he lost the services of fourof the most active of the hands; but he hoped that reflection wouldbring them to reason, and that, repenting of their folly, they would bewilling to return to their duty. 

While these events had been occurring a dark bank of clouds had beengathering to the southward; and though the ship still sailed with a fairwind, it was evident that a change was about to take place. Thecloud-bank rose higher and higher in the sky. 

"All hands shorten sail, " cried the captain. The crew flew aloft toobey the order and lay out on the yards, each man striving to get in thesail as rapidly as possible. Sail after sail was taken in, but beforethe work could be completed the gale was upon them--not a soft breeze, such as they had been accustomed to, but a sharp cutting wind, with hailand sleet, which struck their faces and hands with fearful force, benumbing their bodies, dressed only in light summer clothing. Itseemed as if on a sudden the ship had gone out of one climate intoanother. 

"This is regular Cape Horn weather, " observed the mate to Walter, whostood shivering on deck. "You had better go below and get on yourwinter clothing. It may be many a day before we are in summer again, ifthe wind comes from the westward. "

Walter hesitated, for he thought it manly to stand the cold; but hisfather told him to do as the mate advised, so he hastened into thecabin. He found Alice looking very much alarmed, not having been ableto make out all that had been occurring. She had seen the officers comedown and arm themselves, and the muskets loaded and handed out, and hadsupposed that they were about to encounter an enemy. Walter quieted herfears, by assuring her that though there had been danger it was allover, and that they had now only to battle with a storm, such as allgood sailors are ready to encounter and overcome. 

Walter was soon equipped and ready to go on deck again, and Alice wantedto accompany him. 

"Why, you will be frozen if you do, so pray don't think about it, " heanswered. "I am sure father will wish you to remain in the cabin. "

The gale increased, however, and the ship rolled, pitched, tossed, andtumbled about, in a way Alice had never before experienced. She satholding on to the sofa trying to read, and wondering why neither herfather nor Walter again came below. "What could have occurred?" Sheheard loud peals of thunder, the sea dashing against the ship's sides, the howling of the wind in the rigging, the stamp of the men's feetoverhead, and other noises sounding terrific in her ears. The uproarcontinued to increase, and the ship seemed to tumble about more andmore. At last she could endure it no longer. 

"I must go on deck and see what is the matter, " she said to herselfputting on her cloak and hat. She endeavoured to make her way to thecompanion-ladder, first being thrown on one side and then on the other, and running a great risk of hurting herself. At length, however, shemanaged to reach the foot of the ladder. Just at that moment Walterappeared at the top of it, looking down at her. She felt greatlyrelieved on seeing him. 

"Oh, what has happened?" she exclaimed as he came below. 

"Only a regular Cape Horn gale, " he answered. "We have got the shipunder close-reefed fore and main topsails, and she is behaving nobly. It is cold, to be sure; but the men have been sent below, as they couldbe spared, to put on warmer clothing, and we shall get out of it someday or other. "

Walter's remarks greatly restored Alice's spirits. She had expected tosee him with alarm on his countenance, bringing her the announcementthat the ship was in fearful danger. The time had not been quite solong as Alice had supposed. Nub brought in dinner for her and Walter, which he advised them to take on the deck of the cabin, as there wouldbe little use in placing it on the table, in spite of puddings andfiddles to keep the dishes in their places. 

"You see, Missie Alice, if de ship gib a roll on one side den half desoup go out, and den when she gib a roll on de oder side de oder half goout, and you get none; and de 'taties come flying ober in de same way;den de meat jump out of de dish, and before you can stop it will be onde oder side of de cabin; and de mustard and pepper pots dey go cruisingabout by demselves. Now, if you sit on de deck, you put de tings in onecorner and you sit round dem, and when dey jump up you catch dem and putdem back, and tell dem to stop till you want to eat dem. "

Nub's graphic description of the effects likely to be produced by thestorm induced Alice and Walter to agree to his proposal, and theypartook of their meal in a corner of the cabin. The latter enjoyed it, for he was very hungry. Alice could eat but little; she was, however, very anxious that her father should come down, or that he would allowher to send him up some food. 

Walter laughed. "I am sure he will not do that, " he answered. "He istoo much occupied at present to come below. "

When Walter went on deck again, Alice felt very forlorn. Nub, however, now and then looked in to cheer her up. 

"It's all right, Miss Alice, only de wind it blow bery hard, --enough toshave a man in half a minute. The captain told me to keep below or Iturn into one icicle. " Towards the evening Nub brought in a pot of hotcoffee, which he had managed to boil at the galley-fire; and presentlythe captain and Walter came down. The captain had no time to eatanything, but he drank two cupfuls of the coffee scalding hot. 

"Bless you, my child, " he said to Alice. "We have a stormy night beforeus; but God looks after us, and I wish you to turn in and try and go tosleep. We are doing our best, and the ship behaves well, so keep up agood heart and all will be right. "

The mates and Mr Lawrie came down, and Nub supplied them also withcoffee. The surgeon declared he could stand it no longer, and as he wasnot required on deck he sat down in the cabin and tried to read; but hehad to give it up and stagger off to his berth. Walter at last camebelow again, saying that his father would not allow him to remain longeron deck; though, like a gallant young sailor, he had wished to sharewhatever the rest had to endure. In a very few minutes, notwithstandingthe tossing of the ship and the uproar of the elements, he was fastasleep. 

All night long the ship stood on close-hauled, battling bravely with thegale, showers of sleet, snow, and hail driving furiously against thefaces of the crew. The captain, with his mates and both watches, remained on deck, to be ready for any emergency. 

The topgallant-masts and royal-masts had been sent down; thestudding-sail-booms and gear unrove, to lighten the ship as much aspossible of all top hamper. 

It was still dark when Walter awoke. The ship was pitching into theseas as heavily as before, and the wind roaring as loudly. He longed togo on deck to ascertain the state of things; but the captain had toldhim to remain in his berth till summoned, and he had learned theimportant duty of implicit obedience to his father's commands. Atlength the light of day came down through the bull's-eye overhead intohis little berth. He quickly dressed, and entering the main cabin, found that his father had just come below. He was taking off his wetouter clothing preparatory to throwing himself on his bed. 

"You go on deck now, Walter; but don't remain long, or you will bewell-nigh frozen, " he said. "I am to be called should any change in theweather take place. "

Walter sprang on deck, but he had need of all his courage to stand thekeen cutting south-westerly wind, which seemed sufficient to blow histeeth down his throat. The ship looked as if made of glass, for everyrope and spar was coated over with ice. The men were beating theirhands to keep them warm; and when they moved about the deck they had tokeep close to the bulwarks, and catch hold of belaying-pins, ropes, orstanchions, to prevent themselves from slipping away to leeward. Thesea, as it broke on board, froze on the deck, till it became one mass ofice. Walter, who had thought only of smooth seas and summer gales, waslittle prepared for this sort of weather. 

"Cheer up, my lad, never mind it; we shall be in summer again, and findit pretty hot too, when we round the Horn, " observed the first mate. 

"I don't mind it, " answered Walter, his teeth chattering. "Do you thinkit will last long?"

"That depends on the way the wind blows, " answered the first mate. 

Dark seas rose up on every side, higher than he had ever seen thembefore; the foam driven aft in white sheets, their combing crestsshining brilliantly as the sun burst forth from the driving clouds. 

"Now you have seen enough of it; you had better go below, " said themate. "One of those seas might break aboard and sweep you off the deck. As you can do nothing now, it is useless to expose your life todanger. "

Walter, who would have wished to remain had the wind been less cutting, thought the mate right, and obeyed him. He had been for some time inthe cabin when the fourth mate came down. 

"Come on deck, Walter, " he said, "and see something you have neverbefore set eyes on. " Walter followed the mate up the companion-ladder. 

As far as the eye could reach, the sea was of a dark-blue tint; thewaves still high and foam-crested, sparkling in the rays of the sun, while at some distance on the larboard bow rose a vast mountain-island, its numerous pinnacles glittering in the sun like the finest alabaster, and its deep valleys thrown into the darkest shade. The summit of themighty mass was covered with snow, and its centre of a deep indigo tint. 

"What island is that?" asked Walter. 

"It's an island, though it's afloat. That is an iceberg, " answered themate. "It's little less, I judge, than three miles in circumference, and is several hundred feet in height. "

The vast mass rose and fell in the water with a slow motion, while itshigher points seemed to reach to the sky, and often to bend towards eachother as if they were about to topple over. The waves furiously dashedagainst its base, breaking into masses of foam; while ever and anonthundering sounds, louder than any artillery, reached the ears of thevoyagers, as from the mighty berg, cracking in all directions, hugepieces came tumbling down into the water. Above the thick fringe ofwhite foam appeared an indigo tint, which grew lighter and lighter, tillit shaded off from a dark-blue to the pile of pure snow which rested onthe summit. 

Walter could not resist the temptation of bringing Alice to see thestrange and beautiful sight. Hurrying below, he wrapped her up in awarm cloak, and, calling Nub to his assistance, they brought her ondeck. 

"That is beautiful, " she exclaimed; "but how dreadful it would be to runagainst it in the dark!" she added, after a minute's silence. 

"We hope to keep too bright a lookout for anything of that sort, " saidthe mate; "and, happily, at night we know when we are approaching aniceberg by the peculiar coldness of the air and the white appearancewhich it always presents even in the darkest nights. However, there canbe no doubt that many a stout ship has been cast away on such a berg asthat; or on what is more dangerous still, a floating mass of sheet-icejust flush with the water. "

The mate would not allow Alice to remain long on deck for fear of hersuffering from the cold, and Walter and Nub hurried her below. Walterwas soon again on deck. The ship was passing the iceberg, leaving it amile to leeward. As it drew over the quarter there was a cry fromforward of "Ice ahead!" The captain was immediately called. 

"Hard up with the helm!" he shouted; and the ship passed a huge mass ofice, such as the mate had before described, flush with the water. Hadthe ship struck against it, her fate would have been sealed. Thesharpest eyes in the ship were kept on the lookout: one man on each bow, and another in the bunt of the fore-yard; the third mate forward, andone on each quarter. Two of the best hands were at the wheel; while thecaptain and first mate were moving about with their eyes everywhere. All knew that the slightest inattention might cause the destruction ofthe ship. 

Hour after hour went by. No one spoke except those on the lookout orthe officer in command, when the cry came from forward, "Ice on theweather bow, " "Another island ahead, " "Ice on the lee bow, " and so on. Evening at length approached. Walter for the first time became aware ofthe perilous position in which the ship was placed; yet his father stoodcalm and unmoved, as he had ever been, and not by look or gesture did hebetray what he must have felt; indeed, he had too long been inured toperil of all sorts to be moved as those are who first experience it. Gradually, however, the sea began to go down and the wind to decrease, shifting more to the southward. A clear space appearing, the captaineagerly wore ship, and then hauling up on the other tack, stood to thesouthward, hoping to weather the icebergs among which he had beforepassed. The cold was as intense as before, but it could be better borneas hopes were entertained that the gale would abate, and that at lengthCape Horn would be doubled. 

That night, however, was one of the greatest anxiety; for, owing to thedarkness, the ice-field could not be seen at any distance, and it mightbe impossible to escape running on it. Captain Tredeagle couldtherefore only commit himself and ship to the care of Heaven, and exerthis utmost vigilance to avoid the surrounding dangers. 

He and all on board breathed more freely when daylight returned, and thefield of ice they had just weathered was seen over the quarter, withclear water ahead. A few more icebergs were passed; some near, shiningbrilliantly in the sun, and others appearing like clouds floating on thesurface. 

In two days more there was a cry of "Land on the starboard bow!" Theship rapidly neared it. The wind coming from the eastward, the reefswere shaken out of the topsails, the courses set, and she stood towardsthe west. The land became more and more distinct. 

"Now, " said the first mate to Walter, "if Alice would like to see CapeHorn, bring her on deck. There it is, broad on our starboard beam. "

Alice quickly had on her cloak. "Is that Cape Horn?" she asked, pointing to a dark rugged headland which rose, scarcely a mile off, outof the water. "What a wild, barren spot! Can any human beings livethere?"

"I have heard that some do, " answered the mate; "and what is verystrange, that they manage to exist with little or no clothing to shieldtheir bodies from the piercing winds! It's a wonder they can stand it;but then they are savages who have been accustomed to the life sincethey were born, and know no better. "

Scarcely was the ship round Cape Horn when the wind moderated, and thesea went down till it was almost calm. The order was now given to getup the topgallant and royal-masts and rig out studding-sail-booms. 

The mutineers had long been kept in irons, and some of the men declaredthat they were better off than themselves during the bitter weather towhich they had been exposed; but the boatswain and the rest had morethan once petitioned to be set free, promising to be obedient in thefuture. The captain, willing to try them, at length liberated them, andthey were now doing duty as if nothing had happened, though the captainwas too wise a man not to keep a watchful eye on them. 

Alice, after being so long shut up in the cabin, was glad to be on deckas much as she could during the day, watching the various operationsgoing on. The men were aloft rigging out studding-sail-booms, when, toher horror, she saw one of them fall from the fore-yard. Herinstinctive cry was, "Save him! save him!"

"A man overboard!" shouted those who saw the accident. The ship wasrunning rapidly before the wind, and under such circumstancesconsiderable time elapsed before sail could be shortened and the shiphove-to. Preparations had in the meantime been made to lower a boat, and willing hands jumped into her, under the command of the second mate, to go to the rescue of the drowning man. The captain had kept an eye onthe spot where he had fallen, so as to direct the boat in what directionto pull. Away dashed the hardy crew, straining every muscle to go tothe rescue of their fellow-creature. 

A moment before not a bird had been in sight, but just then a hugealbatross was seen soaring high in the air. Its keen eye had caughtsight of the unfortunate man. The boat dashed on, the mate and the crewshouting loudly in the hope of scaring off the bird; but heeding nottheir cries, downwards it flew with a fearful swoop. In vain thewretched man, who was a strong swimmer, endeavoured to defend himselfwith his hands; its sharp beak pierced his head, and in another instanthe floated a lifeless corpse on the surface of the water. 

"Who is he?" asked several voices. 

"Tom Hulk, " answered the mate. "I caught sight of his face just as thebird struck him, and I hope I may never again see such a look of horrorin the countenance of a fellow-creature as his presented. "

"It was a bad ending to a bad life, " said one of the men. "A greatervillain never came to sea, and it's the belief of some of us that hewould have worked more mischief aboard before long. "

"That he would, " said another. "He was always jeering at the boatswainfor his cowardice, and telling him he ought to act like a man. We knewpretty well what he meant by that. " Similar remarks were made byothers; for all the men in the boat were honest and true, and had beenamong those who had at once sided with the captain and officers. Suchare always found the most ready to go to the aid of a fellow-creature, and they had been the first to spring into the boat. 

By this time they were nearly up to the body of the dead man. Thealbatross, on seeing them coming, had flown away. Just then, eithersome ravenous fish had seized it from below, or the body, no longersupported by the talons of the bird, lost its buoyancy, or from someother cause, it began to sink; and before the boatman could catch itwith his boat-hook it had disappeared from sight, sinking down to thedepths of the ocean, there to remain till the sea gives up its dead. When the mate returned on board, he did not fail to tell the captainwhat the men had said. "We must nevertheless keep a watchful eye on theboatswain and others who associated with him, " was the answer. "IfHulk, however, was the chief malcontent, we have little reason to fearthem. "

The ship, with her lighter canvas set, was now making rapid progresstowards the warm latitudes of the Pacific. 

CHAPTER THREE. 

THE "CHAMPION" IN THE PACIFIC--FIRST WHALES CAUGHT--CUTTING IN ANDTRYING OUT--VARIOUS PLACES VISITED--A CHASE AND BATTLE--A PRIZE TAKEN--THE PRIZE PARTS COMPANY--THE BOATS IN CHASE OF WHALES--WALTER'S BOATDESTROYED--THE MATE AND WALTER ON THE WRECKED BOAT--A FIRE SEEN. 

Walter had been rapidly gaining a knowledge of navigation andseamanship; he had now to learn something of the business ofwhale-catching. The _Champion_ carried six boats, which were so builtas to possess the greatest amount possible of buoyancy and stability aswell as to be able to move swiftly. They were about twenty-seven feetlong by four wide, and sharp at both ends, so that they could move bothways. At one end, considered the stem, was a strong, upright, roundedpiece of wood, called the loggerhead; at the other, or bow, a deepgroove for the purpose of allowing the harpoon-line to run through it. 

The most experienced hands among the crew were busy in preparing theboats for active work. In each boat were stowed two lines, two hundredfathoms in length, coiled away in their respective tubs ready for use;four harpoons, and as many lances; a keg, containing several articles, among which were a lantern and tinder-box; three small flags, denominated whifts, for the purpose of inserting into a dead whale, whenthe boats might have to leave it in chase of others; and two cirougues--pieces of board of a square form with a handle in the centre, so thatthey could be secured to the end of the harpoon-line, to check the speedof the whale when running or sounding. Six men formed the crew of eachboat: four for pulling, and two being officers; one called theboat-steerer, and the other the headsman. 

Hitherto not a whale had been caught; but they were in hourlyexpectation of falling in with some. A sharp lookout was kept for them;a man for the purpose being placed at each masthead, while one of theofficers took post on the fore-topgallant-yard. Day after day passedby, and still no whales were seen, till the men began to grumble attheir ill-luck. Still they could not blame the captain, for he wasdoing the utmost in his power to fall in with them. The boatswain, however, took the opportunity of urging the rest of the crew that, sincethey could not find whales, they should go in search of an enemy, andtry and pick up a prize. Tidy, as before, managed to hear what wasgoing forward, and informed the captain. Notwithstanding this, he keptto his resolution to search for whales, and not to attack any of theenemy's merchant-vessels, unless they should fall directly in his way, or come in chase of him. He trusted to the number of true men on board, and cared very little for the grumbling of the rest. 

At length, one forenoon--the ship being only a few degrees south of theline, off the coast of Peru, as she was standing on under easy sail, thecrew engaged in their various occupations, or moving listlessly aboutthe decks overcome by the heat of the sun, which was very great, somegrumbling, and nearly all out of spirits at the ill success of thevoyage--the voice of one of the lookouts was heard shouting--

"There she spouts!"

The words acted like a talisman. In one moment, from the extreme ofapathy, the crew were aroused into the utmost activity. 

"Where away?" asked the captain in an animated tone. 

"On the weather bow, " was the answer. "There again! there again!" camethe cry from aloft, indicating that other whales were spouting in thesame direction. 

The crew were rushing with eager haste to the boats, each man to the oneto which he belonged. The captain went away in one; the whale-masterand two of the officers in the others, --for five only were lowered. 

Walter and Alice were on deck, as eager as any one. Walter was about toslip into one of the boats when the first mate saw him. 

"No, no, my lad; the danger is too great for you. The captain has notordered you not to go; but I am right sure he would not allow it. "

Walter felt much disappointed, as he was very anxious to see the sport. He would not have called it sport for the poor whales, had he witnessedthe mighty monsters writhing in agony as harpoons and spears wereplunged into their bodies. 

Away dashed the boats as fast as the hardy crews could lay their backsto the oars, the captain's boat leading, while the ship was heading uptowards them. All hands on deck watched their progress, till theylooked mere specks on the ocean, although the backs of the whales andtheir heads could be seen above the surface as they spouted up jets ofbreath and spray. 

Walter was surprised to see the third mate and surgeon with pistols intheir belts and cutlasses by their sides, while Nub and Tidy and severalother trustworthy men gathered aft, also with cutlasses, pistols, andmuskets in their hands. 

"Why are you all armed?" asked Walter. "I thought there was no fear ofthe mutineers playing any tricks. "

"We obey the captain's orders, " answered Mr Lawrie. 

"I thought that as Hulk is dead, and the boatswain is away, none of therest would venture to mutiny. "

"The boatswain is cunning as well as daring, and while the captain andmost of the other officers are away, he might come back and induce thosehe has won over to take possession of the ship, " answered the surgeon. "Your father is right to take precautions, though there may be butlittle chance of anything of the sort happening. "

"We must not tell Alice, or she may be alarmed, " observed Walter. "Ifshe observes that you are armed, I will tell her that our fatherdirected it should be so. "

The captain's boat had in the meantime reached one of the whales, justat the moment that the monster, rising above water, had begun to spout. Two of the boats remained with him, while two others went in search ofanother whale. The captain's boat dashing up rapidly towards thecreature, he stepped to the bows, harpoon in hand. Hurling it with allhis force, he fixed it deeply into the body of the whale; while one ofthe other boats coming up, a second harpoon was struck into its body. 

"Back off, all!" was the cry, and the crews pulled away with might andmain. The lines were run out to get to a distance from the nowinfuriated creature, which, seeing its foes, gave signs of making atthem with open mouth; but they, pulling round towards the tail, avoidedit; and the whale, no longer seeing them, lifting its flukes, dived fardown into the depths of the ocean. The first lines being nearly runout, others were added on, which also rapidly ran out--a few fathomsonly remaining. A third boat, which had been keeping pace with them, was now called up, that her lines might be added to those already out. Just then, however, the lines slackened, and the crews quickly hauledthem in. It was a sign that the whale was once more coming to thesurface. The mighty creature soon appeared, sending out from itsspout-holes jets of blood and foam, and dyeing the water around with aruddy hue. Again the boats approached, hauling themselves along by thelines made fast to its body, to inflict further wounds with the spearsready in the officers' hands, when the whale again made towards them. It soon stopped, and began to lash the water furiously with its flukes, writhing and rolling in agony. Once more it ceased struggling, apparently exhausted; and the boats dashing up, more spears were struckinto its body. The pain caused by the fresh wounds made it leap abovethe surface, and roll and lash the water with its flukes with greaterviolence than before, till the whole sea around was a mass of foamtinged with blood. The whale was in its "flurry. " These mightyexertions could not last long, and at length it lay an inert mass on thesurface. Another whale was captured much in the same manner; when theboats, taking the creatures in tow, pulled towards the ship, the crewssinging in chorus a song of triumph. 

All on board had been eagerly looking out for their arrival. At lengthboth were towed up, one being firmly secured by lashings to one side ofthe ship, and one to the other side, preparatory to the work of cuttingin and trying out; that is, taking off the blubber or fat whichsurrounds the body, and boiling it in huge caldrons on deck. 

Walter eagerly examined the monsters which had been brought alongside. They were sperm whales, which produce the oil so much valued for makingcandles. The head, as it was lifted out of the water, looked very muchlike the bottom end of a gigantic black bottle. This, the mate toldhim, was called the snout, or nose, and formed one-third of the wholelength of the animal. At its junction with the body was a hugeprotuberance, which the mate called the "bunch" of the neck; immediatelybehind this was the thickest part of the body, which, from this point, gradually tapered off to the tail, or "small. " At this point wasanother protuberance, of a pyramidal form, called the "lump, " withseveral other small elevations, denominated the "ridge. " The end of thesmall was not thicker than the body of a man; it then expanded into theflukes, or, familiarly speaking, the tail, --the two flukes forming atriangular fin somewhat like the tail of a fish, but differing from itinasmuch as it was placed horizontally. The two flukes were abouttwelve feet or rather more in breadth, and six or seven in length. Thewhole animal was about eighty-four feet long, and the extreme breadth ofthe body between twelve and fourteen feet; thus the whole of thecircumference did not exceed thirty-six feet. The mate said he hadseldom seen whales larger. Though the upper part of the head was verybroad, it decreased greatly below, so that it resembled somewhat thecutwater of a ship; thus, as the animal when moving along the surfaceraises its head out of the water, it is enabled to go at a great speed, the sharp lower part of the jaw performing the service of the stem of aship. The mouth extended the whole length of the head, the lower jawbeing very narrow and pointed, --no thicker in proportion than the lid ofa box, supposing the box to be inverted. It had but a single blow-hole, about twelve inches in length, resembling a long S in shape. In theupper part of the head, the mate told him, there is a largetriangular-shaped cavity called the "case, " which contains oil of greatlightness, thus giving buoyancy to the enormous head. This oil is thespermaceti; and from the whale alongside, the mate said that probably noless than a ton, or upwards of ten large barrels of spermaceti, would betaken out. The throat, he asserted, was large enough to swallow a man, though the tongue was very small. The mouth was lined throughout with apearly white membrane, which, when the whale lies below the surface withits lower jaw dropped down, attracts the unwary fish and othersea-creatures on which it feeds. When a number swim into the trap, itcloses its jaw, and swallows the whole at a gulp. 

"You see, Walter, " observed the mate, "the sperm whale differs very muchin this respect from the Greenland whale, which has a remarkably smallgullet, and a quantity of whalebone in its gills, through which itstrains its food, so that nothing can get into its mouth which it cannotswallow. Now, the sperm whale has no whalebone in its jaws, and couldmanage to take in a fish of fifty pounds, or, for that matter, one of ahundred pounds, provided it had no sharp prickles on its back. 

"Now, look at the eyes, how small they are, compared to the size of theanimal. They have got eyelids, though; and they are placed in the mostconvenient spot, at the widest part of the head, so that it can seearound it in every direction. Just behind the eyes are the openings ofthe ears; but they are very small, --not big enough to put in the tip ofyour little finger. Just astern of the mouth are the swimming paws; notthat the whale makes much use of them, for it works itself on by itsflukes, but they serve to balance the body, and assist the female insupporting her young. "

While Walter had been looking at the whales, the crew had been busy inpreparing for the operation of "cutting in, " or taking off the blubber. Huge caldrons, or "try-pots, " had been got up on deck, with pans belowthem for holding the fire. 

The first operation was to cut off the head; which being done, it washauled astern and carefully secured with the snout downwards. Tacklesbeing secured to the maintop, were brought to the windlass, when one ofthe crew being lowered on to the body of the whale with a huge hook inhis hand, he fixed it into a hole cut for the purpose in the "blanket, "or outer covering, near the head. Others being lowered to assist him, they commenced cutting with sharp spades a strip between two and threefeet broad, in a spiral direction round the body. This strip, as it washoisted up by the tackles, caused the body to perform a rotatory motion, till the whole of the strip or "blanket-piece" was cut off to theflukes; which "blanket-piece, " by-the-by, the mate told Walter, was socalled because it kept the whale warm. As soon as this was done, theshapeless mass, deprived of its fat, was allowed to float away, tobecome the prey of numberless seafowl and various fish. A hole beingnow cut into the case of the head, a bucket was fixed to a long pole andthrust down, and the valuable spermaceti bailed out till the case wasemptied, when the head was let go, and, deprived of its buoyantproperty, quickly sank from view. 

The next operation was to boil the spermaceti, and to stow it away incasks. The blanket-piece being cut up into small portions, they werethrown into the try-pots; the crisp pieces which remained after the oilwas extracted, called "scraps, " serving for fuel. This last operationis called "trying out. "

Four days elapsed before both the carcasses were got rid of, and the oilstowed away in casks in the hold. Fortunately the weather remainedcalm, or the operation would have taken much longer. This wasconsidered a very good beginning, and the captain hoped he should hearno more grumbling. 

We must rapidly pass over the events of several weeks. Two ports in thenorthern part of Peru were visited, in order to dispose of to theinhabitants some of the goods brought out, and to obtain freshprovisions. It was a work of some risk, as the _Champion_ would have todefend herself against any Spanish men-of-war which might fall in withher. After this, she touched at the volcanic-formed Galapagos Islands, situated on the line, at some distance from the continent. Here anumber of huge tortoises were captured, --a welcome addition to theprovisions on board. The ship remained some time in port, that therigging might be set up, and that she might undergo several necessaryrepairs. From this place she sailed northward, touching at the SandwichIslands, --then in almost as barbarous a condition as when discovered byCaptain Cook. The inhabitants, however, had learned to respect theirwhite visitors, and willingly brought them an abundance of freshprovisions. Captain Tredeagle was too wise not to take precautionsagainst surprise. Some of the worst of the crew, however, grumbledgreatly at not being allowed to visit the shore, and showed signs ofmutinous intentions; their ringleader, as before, being the boatswain. By constant watchfulness and firmness the captain managed to prevent anactual outbreak; and having taken on board an ample supply of freshprovisions, and filled up with wood and water, he sailed for thesouth-west, --intending to try the fishing-grounds off the Kingsmill andEllis's groups, and thence to proceed to New Guinea and the adjacentislands. 

After the _Champion_ had been some weeks at sea, a sail was seen to thewestward: whether a friend or a foe, could not be discovered; but shewas apparently of no great size. The crew loudly insisted that chaseshould be given, and that she should be overhauled, many even of thebetter-disposed joining in the cry. 

"I warn you, my men, that if a foe, though small she may be stronglyarmed, and you may have to fight hard for victory--not probably to begained till several lives have been lost. "

"We want prize-money, and are ready to fight for it, " shouted the crew. 

"I am willing to please you, though it is my belief that we shall bebetter off in the end if we keep to our proper calling. Even if we comeoff victorious, our crew will be weakened; and while we are repairingthe damage we receive we might be filling our casks with oil. "

"One rich prize will be worth all the whales we can catch, " shouted thecrew. 

The captain yielded, and all sail was made in chase of the vessel insight. The stranger soon discovered that she was pursued, and set allthe canvas she could carry to escape. 

The _Champion_ sailed well, and carried a strong breeze with her, whilethe vessel ahead had but a light wind. The former soon came up with thechase, which hoisted French colours. She was a brig, and from herappearance many thought that she was a man-of-war. If so, though muchsmaller, she might prove a formidable antagonist, or turn out a Tartar. It was too late, however, to escape, and their best chance of gainingthe victory was to put a bold face on the matter. Shot and ammunitionwere got up from below, the guns were run out, and the crew went totheir quarters ready for battle. Many surmises were hazarded as to thecharacter of the vessel. It soon became evident that she was not aman-of-war; but she might be a privateer, and if so, would prove a toughcustomer. That such was the case was soon evident. She now got thebreeze; but instead of setting all sail to escape, she hauled her wind, and stood away on a bowline, manoeuvring to obtain the weather-gage. This Captain Tredeagle was too good a sailor to let her obtain; andseeing that she could not do so, she stood boldly towards herantagonist. 

Captain Tredeagle told Walter and Nub to carry Alice down below, toremain in the lower hold, the safest part of the ship. She was veryunwilling to go, and begged that she might stay on deck to share thedanger to which he might be exposed. 

"It is impossible, " he answered. "I should have my thoughts fixed onyou instead of on the enemy; and should you be wounded, I should neverforgive myself. "

"Come, Miss Alice. Enemy soon begin to fire, and time you out of harm'sway, " said Nub, taking her hand to lead her below. 

"May I return, father?" asked Walter. "I cannot bear the idea of hidingaway while there is fighting going forward. "

Captain Tredeagle hesitated. "I must not place my son out of the way ofdangers to which the rest of the crew are exposed. They will look downupon him if I did. "

"You may return, " he answered. 

"Thank you, father, thank you, " said Walter, springing after his sisterand Nub. 

He soon came back. "Alice is now all right, " he said. "Nub has beentelling her that we probably shall not have much fighting, as the battlewill soon be over, and we shall no doubt take the enemy. "

The brig was soon within range of the whaler's guns, and showed herreadiness for the fight by firing the first shot, which came crashingthrough the bulwarks, and striking one man to the deck. 

"Give it to them, my lads!" cried Captain Tredeagle; and the whaler'sbroadside was fired at her opponent with an effect scarcely expected--one of the shot going right through the brig's foretopmast, sending itwith all its sail and rigging overboard. The English crew cheeredlustily. Captain Tredeagle ordered the helm to be put down, intendingto shoot ahead of the brig and rake her; but before he could do so, shefired her broadside, which came sweeping across the deck, killing twomen and wounding three others. It was her last effort, however; for thewhaler, passing ahead of her, poured in her broadside in return, rendingher mainmast, and killing several of her crew. Finding that allresistance was useless, the French colours were hauled down. 

Walter's first impulse was to rush below to Alice. "Good news! goodnews!" he exclaimed; "we have taken a prize! Hurrah! hurrah! You maycome up into the cabin; but you had better not go on deck, for there aresights there you would not wish to see. "

Walter was right, for the three men lately killed lay stark and stiff onthe deck, which was sprinkled in many places with blood; while threeothers severely wounded were under the doctor's hands. Besides this, aportion of the bulwarks was knocked away; and, what was of still moreconsequence, two of her boats were almost irretrievably damaged. 

A boat was lowered, and the first mate pulled away to board the prize. The damage she had received was severe; besides which, a number of hercrew had been killed and wounded. The captain and two of his officershad also lost their lives. The prize was of less value than wasexpected, as she had only a small assortment of articles on board, forthe purpose of trading with the natives. Captain Tredeagle's own crewwould of necessity be weakened to carry her into port; the nearest towhich he could send her being Sydney in New South Wales. Some time mustalso be spent in rigging jury-masts and refitting her for the voyage: sothat, whatever others might have thought, he very much regretted havingfallen in with the brig, the battle proving, as in most instances whennations or people fall out, a loss to both parties. He gave the commandto the third mate and six hands, all that could be spared; and theywould have, besides navigating the brig, to look after the prisoners, most of whom remained on board. 

Fortunately the weather remained calm, though even then it took threedays to prepare the brig for the voyage. A third of her crew werereceived on board the _Champion_, they having volunteered to join her. Both vessels then made sail, the _Champion_ accompanying the prize. They had not got far, however, when the lookout at the masthead gave thewelcome cry of "There they spout! there they spout!"

"Where away?" asked the captain. 

"On the weather bow, " was the answer. 

The captain made the signal for the brig to proceed on her voyage, andordered the _Champion's_ sails to be braced sharp up, to stand towardsthe whales which were seen to windward. There was a fresh breeze, whichseemed likely to increase. After making a couple of tacks the ship washove-to, and the captain ordered two boats to be lowered, --he going inone, and the second mate in the other. Away they pulled after thewhales, which, however, caught sight of them, and went off in alldirections. The captain made chase after one, which, taking severalturns, at length came towards him. Ordering his men to lie on theiroars, he stepped forward, waiting till the whale, a huge bull, came nearenough, when with unerring aim he struck his harpoon deep into its side. The whale, smarting with pain, turned round, almost upsetting the boat, and away it went dead to windward at a tremendous speed right againstthe sea, which flew from the bows, covering her with showers of foam. 

The second mate, who had gone away after another whale, observing thecourse the first was taking as it came by, dashed up and fixed hisharpoon into the other side of the monster. Away went both the boats, towed with undiminished speed, till in a short time neither could beseen from the _Champion's_ deck. Scarcely had they disappeared whenseveral more whales were seen spouting at no considerable distance towindward. The opportunity of catching them was not to be lost, and MrShobbrok ordered the two remaining boats to be lowered, --he going in oneand the fourth mate in the other, leaving the ship in charge of thesurgeon. 

Walter had long been anxious to see a whale actually caught; and notallowing the mate time to refuse him, he jumped into his boat. 

"Do let me go, " he exclaimed. "The whales are not far off, and we shallsoon be back with a prize. " The men in their eagerness had shoved offand were giving way. Walter sprang aft to the side of the mate, who wassteering. "You won't be angry with me, Mr Shobbrok, " he said; "Ipromise not to come again, if you object. "

"I trust that no accident will happen, my boy, " answered the mate. "Itwas for your own good alone that I wished you to remain on board, otherwise I should have been glad of your company, and given you theopportunity of seeing a whale caught. "

A whole school of whales was in sight, several of them spoutingtogether. The mates steered for them, making sure of getting hold of acouple at least. Some were spouting, others sounding, and others justcoming up again to breathe. Mr Shobbrok steered for one which had justmade its appearance above water; while the fourth mate's boat made waytowards another huge monster which had already been blowing for someseconds. 

The first mate's boat approached the whale he had selected. Stepping tothe bows, he plunged his harpoon into the creature's side; and thentaking one of the lances he thrust it deep into its body, singing out ashe did so, "Back off, all!"

At that instant Walter heard a cry from the direction of the other boat. He looked round, when what was his horror to see that the boat had beenstruck by the whale and lifted into the air! The next instant down itcame, dashed into fragments, while those in it were sent flying in alldirections. The first mate, in his desire to go to the rescue of hisshipmates, was on the point of heaving his own line overboard with adrogue fastened to it, when the whale he had struck, lifting up its hugeflukes, sounded, nearly dragging him overboard as he let out the line. The men were backing out of its way, when suddenly it slewed round itstail. The men, well knowing their danger, made every effort to escape, and believing that they had got to a safe distance, and that the whalehad gone down, pulled back to the assistance of their drowningshipmates. Just then a tremendous blow was felt, and the boat, struckamidships, was thrown into the air as the other had been, and smashed tofragments. The two men in the centre of the boat must have been killedinstantaneously. Walter felt stunned for a moment, but, recovering hissenses, found himself struggling in the water, and close to the brokenstern of the boat, to which he clung fast. Only one person remainedfloating above the surface. Walter called to him; and Mr Shobbrok'svoice answered, "Hold on, my lad; I'll be with you anon. "

Walter saw that he was towing some of the fragments of the boat. Thewhale had disappeared, possibly having carried down some of the men inhis mighty jaws. The first mate, after considerable exertion, reachedWalter. 

"Thank Heaven, you have escaped!" he said, helping him up on to thewreck of the boat. Fortunately the second line remained attached to it. 

"We must put together a raft, Walter, and try to get back to the ship, "said the mate. By means of the line he set to work, and lashed togetherthe different pieces of the boat which he managed to pick up, till hehad formed a raft sufficient to support Walter. The fragments of theother boat still remained floating at no great distance. Pushing theraft before him, he shoved it on till he reached the spot, when, collecting them, with the assistance of four oars he had picked up heformed a still larger raft, on which he, as well as Walter, could sitsecurely. He had also got two other oars with which to urge on theraft. Thus a considerable time was occupied, and it was now evening;before long it would be quite dark, and the difficulty of finding theship much increased; they had less chance, also, of being picked up byeither of the two other boats on their return to the ship. 

Walter had not uttered a word of complaint, and had done his utmost toassist the mate. He could not help feeling how wrong he had been ingetting into the boat, knowing, as he did, that his father wouldcertainly have objected; and should he not find them, how grieved hewould be on getting on board the ship to discover that they had notreturned. The accident had occurred at too great a distance for thoseremaining on board to see what had happened, though they might, perhaps, conjecture that the boats had been destroyed. 

The sun soon set, and darkness rapidly coming on, shrouded thefar-distant ship from sight. The mate and Walter had done their utmostto impel the raft towards her; but gathering clouds obscured the sky, and they had no longer the means of directing their course. 

"It will be impossible to reach her during the night, " said the mate atlength. "We are as likely to be pulling away from her as towards her;and I have a notion that the wind has shifted more than once. The bestthing we can do is to lie on our oars and to wait patiently till themorning. Take care, however, my boy, that you do not drop asleep andfall off. Here, make a couple of beckets, and slip your arms throughthem; they will awake you if you move in your sleep. "

"I have no wish to go to sleep, " said Walter; "I feel too anxious to dothat. "

"You must not trust too much to that, " said the mate. "Nature may betoo powerful for you; and you will be all the better for the rest. "

Still Walter insisted on endeavouring to keep awake. He was sitting uptrying to pass the time with talking, when suddenly he exclaimed, "Look!look, Mr Shobbrok! Where can that light come from?"

The mate gazed for some time, and then said solemnly, "Walter, I amafraid the ship is on fire. "

CHAPTER FOUR. 

ALICE LEFT ON BOARD--MUTINEERS AND PRISONERS ATTEMPT TO TAKE THE SHIP--GALLANTRY OF THE SURGEON--FIRE BREAKS OUT--NUB SAVES ALICE ON A RAFT--WATCH THE BURNING SHIP--VOYAGE OF ALICE AND NUB ON THE RAFT--LOOK OUTFOR A SAIL--A TERRIFIC THUNDERSTORM--A SAIL IN SIGHT. 

After the boats had left the ship, Alice remained on deck, attended byNub, watching their progress. Now and then Mr Lawrie came and spoke toher, but she was so eager that she could scarcely reply to what he said. Away dashed the two boats dancing over the waves, and were soon almostlost to sight, though Alice saw that they had reached the spot where thewhales had been seen spouting. They had been gone some time when shesaw Tidy come from below and speak in a hurried, anxious tone to MrLawrie. He then hastened away, as if not wishing to be seen by hisshipmates. Soon after the surgeon came to her, and begged that shewould go into the cabin. 

"Let me help you, Missie Alice, " said Nub. "Better aff dere dan ondeck. "

Alice saw that something was wrong, but could not make out exactly whatit was. She went, however, as Mr Lawrie requested her; and taking up abook endeavoured to read, but not with much success. She saw Mr Lawriecome in and put a brace of pistols in his belt. Nub and Tidy, withthree or four of the other men, did the same. This, of course, made hervery anxious. Several times she asked Nub if the boats were in sight, but always got the same answer: "No signs of boats yet, Missie Alice. "Poor girl, she felt very forlorn with both her father and Walter away. Nub came in and placed the tea-things on the table, and she made tea. At last Mr Lawrie came in, apparently in a great hurry, and somewhatagitated. Of course she asked him if the boats were in sight. 

"I hope they soon will be, " he answered. 

"Is there anything the matter?" she asked. 

"I hope it will not be of much consequence, " he replied evasively; andwithout saying more, quickly went again on deck. 

It was now getting quite dark. Nub lighted the cabin-lamp. 

"You had better take a book and read, Miss Alice, and dat pass your timetill de captain return. " Alice found it almost impossible to keep hereyes on the page. Presently she heard some loud shouts and cries, andthe stamping of feet, and pistol-shots. 

That there was fighting going forward on deck she felt sure, but shedared not go up to ascertain. The noise increased--there was morefiring--then Nub rushed into the cabin. 

"Oh, what has happened?" she asked. 

"I come to take care of you, Miss Alice, " he answered. "De prisonersand de bad men who mutiny before try to take de ship from de surgeon andus, and dey are now fighting; and Mr Lawrie told me to come to takecare of you. "

"Oh, thank you, Nub. How I wish my father was on board, to help poorMr Lawrie. What will he do?"

"He fight like brave Scotchman, " answered Nub; "and he soon make demutineers ask pardon. Don't be afraid, Miss Alice; de captain sooncome, and all go right. "

Nub, however, was more sanguine than the state of the case warranted. Mr Lawrie, aided by the true men, had managed to drive the mutineersforward; but they were too numerous to allow him to hope for victory, unless the loyal part of the crew away in the boats should speedilyreturn. For a short time all was again quiet; but the mutineers weremerely gathering to make another rush aft. Several who had before beenfaithful joined them; and now again began to utter the most savagecries, this time shouting out, "Overboard with all who oppose us! Downwith the officers! Death to our enemies!" They were already on thepoint of dashing aft to execute their threats; when thick smoke was seenascending from the fore-hatchway, a bright flame shooting up directlyafterwards in the midst of it. 

"Fire! fire! fire!" shouted both parties of the crew. 

"My lads, we must try and put it out, if we don't want to be burnedalive, " exclaimed the surgeon, addressing those about him. Then turningto the mutineers, he shouted out, "You men who are about to attack us, --if you have any sense left in you, I entreat you for your own sakes toassist in extinguishing the fire. "

"Ay, ay, sir, " cried the boatswain; and then addressing his own party, he exclaimed, "There's sense in what the doctor says. Let's put thefire out first, and settle our differences afterwards. "

All hands turned to and tried to save the ship; but the fire had alreadymade so much progress below that there appeared little probability oftheir succeeding. The buckets were collected and filled; the hatchestorn off; and the boatswain, heading a party of the boldest, went below, while the others passed the buckets to them. Mr Lawrie and the otherofficers exerted themselves to the utmost, he setting a good example byhis courage and activity. Dense volumes of smoke, however, continued toascend both from the fore and main hatchway; while flames which had atfirst only flickered up occasionally now burst forth through thefore-hatchway, circling round the foremast and catching the rigging andsails. 

Nub, in the meantime, who would have willingly worked with the rest, considered it his duty to remain with Alice, every now and then puttinghis head out of the companion-hatch to see how matters were proceeding. At last he came back, his countenance exhibiting anxiety rather thanterror. "De ship will be burned; no doubt about dat, Missie Alice, " hesaid; "and de sooner we get away de better. You help me, and we makeraft on which we float till de captain comes back to take us. Don't beafraid, Missie Alice; no harm will come to you, for God will take careof us better dan we can take care of ourselves. Still, we do what wecan. "

"I will do whatever you advise, Nub, " answered Alice, endeavouring toovercome her alarm. She did what every truly wise person under suchcircumstances would do--she commended herself and her companion to thecare of God. She then took Nub's hand, who led her up thecompanion-ladder to the poop. Having obtained an axe, he immediatelybegan to cut loose the hen-coops, spars, and gratings, and the lighterpart of the woodwork of that part of the ship. Securing them to ropes, he forthwith lowered them over the side. Fortunately at this time thewind had fallen completely, so that the ship was making no way throughthe water. Placing Alice in one of the ports, from which she could leapif necessary into his arms, he descended, and began lashing together thespars and gratings and pieces of woodwork which he had thrown overboard. He could only do this in a very rough manner, as he knew that from therapid progress the fire was making there was no time to be lost. Hewould have called the surgeon and Tidy to his assistance, but he wasafraid if he did so that the rest of the crew would take possession ofthe raft he had commenced. His great object was to save Alice, leavingthe others to do the best they could for themselves. He had putmaterials together sufficient to bear his and her weight. While he wasworking, it occurred to him that it would be necessary to get someprovisions; and securing the raft, he sprang on deck by means of someropes he had hung overboard for the purpose, and rushing into the cabin, he got hold of a small box of biscuit, a bottle of wine, and an earthenjar full of water. With these prizes he again descended to the raft. On his way he observed that the surgeon and the rest of the people werestill labouring in vain endeavours to put out the fire, and he could nothelp shouting to Mr Lawrie, "You had better build a raft, sir; no usetrying to put out the fire. "

Whether or not Mr Lawrie heard him he could not tell. As he wasgetting over the quarter, he caught sight of a boat's sail, which hethrew on the raft. Having deposited his provisions in a hen-coop inwhich a couple of fowls still remained, he sprang up again to assistAlice down, as he had a feeling that she would be safer on the raft thanon board the ship. He had secured a boat-hook for the purpose ofcatching hold of the articles he threw overboard, and was stretching outhis arm to reach a piece of timber which had floated away, while Alicewas holding on to a rope close to him, when a thundering sound echoed intheir ears. 

"O Nub, what is that?" cried Alice in a terrified tone, gazing at thefearful scene before her. 

"Ship blow up, I s'pose, " answered Nub, working away energetically. "Hold on, Missie Alice; no harm come to you, --we shove off directly. "

An explosion had, indeed, taken place in the fore-part of the ship, scattering destruction around, blowing up the deck, and sending all onthat part into the water, killing some and fearfully mangling others. The fire now burst forth with increased fury, enveloping in flames thewhole of the fore-part of the ship. Nub, fearing that another explosionof still more terrific character would occur should the fire reach thechief magazine, which it would do, he thought, before long, shoved offwith his young charge, so precious in his sight, to put as great adistance as possible between her and the danger he apprehended. He hadalready fastened together several pieces of wood, which he had not timeto secure as perfectly as he desired; and on his way he picked up manymore such fragments, as well as some casks which had been on deck, andwere sent overboard by the explosion. Without loss of time he beganlashing them together, soon forming a raft which he considered would beable to withstand a tolerable amount of knocking about should the seaget up. 

Nub was not destitute of humanity, but though he heard the cries of hisshipmates as they struggled in the water, he continued labouring away atthe raft without attempting to go to the rescue. 

"Oh, poor men! cannot we help them?" exclaimed Alice. 

"Dey take care of demselves, Missie Alice, " answered Nub. "My businessis to sabe you. "

"Oh, don't think of me, " exclaimed Alice. "I cannot bear the thoughtsof their perishing if it is possible to save them. "

"It not possible, den, " answered Nub; "unless I run de risk ob losingyou. " And he worked away as before. 

The flames had now burst forth from all sides of the ship, affording himsufficient light for the purpose. Having preserved a stout spar toserve as a mast, he fixed it firmly at one end of the raft, staying itup with the remainder of the rope, with the exception of a piece whichhe kept for halyards. The sail was already attached to a light yard, sothat he had only to secure it to his halyards and hoist it up. This hedid, bringing the sheet aft, where he placed himself, with an oar toserve as a rudder. 

His great object was to get to a sufficient distance from the ship, toavoid the danger of another explosion. By this time the cries from thedrowning men had ceased; and had he thought it safe to venture back tothe ship, it would probably have been too late to save them. What hadbecome of the rest of his shipmates he could not tell. He fancied, indeed, that he heard the sound of voices; but if so, they must havebeen on the other side of the ship, and were thus shut out from view. 

A light breeze having now got up, the raft made tolerable way, and soongot to some distance from the ship; but still fearing that the fragmentsmight reach them and injure Alice, Nub stood on. Now and then he cast alook at the ship. It appeared to him that the flames were not makingsuch rapid progress as at first. "After de fire burn out, we go back, Missie Alice; but still I tink we safer here dan on board de ship, " heobserved. "S'pose we near and de ship go down, den de oder men get onde raft and sink her. "

Nub, indeed, knew that there were two dangers to be apprehended. Shouldthe ship blow up, he and Alice might be injured by the fragments, whichwould probably be sent to a great distance from her; while, should shego down, the raft might be drawn into the vortex: and sink with her. Hecould not tell at what distance they would be free from either of thesetwo dangers; and this made him stand on much further than was in realitynecessary. 

On and on he went. It seemed foolish to him to stop short of a spot ofpositive safety. The fierce flames were blazing up from every part ofthe ship, making her appear much nearer than she really was. The windwas increasing, driving the raft rapidly before it; and as the sea gotup and rolled under the raft, Nub saw that the only means of preservingit from being swamped was to continue on his course. 

On and on he sailed. The sea rose higher and higher, and the cloudsgathered thickly in the sky. His great fear was that the seas wouldbreak aboard and sweep Alice off. To prevent so fearful a catastrophe, he begged her to let him fasten her to a hen-coop, which he lashedtightly down in the centre of the raft. "Don't be afraid, Missie Alice;don't be afraid, " he kept continually saying. 

"I am not afraid for myself, " answered Alice; "but I am thinking howmiserable poor papa and Walter will be when they get back to the shipand find that I am gone. They will not know that you are taking care ofme, and that we are safe on a raft. And then, if Mr Lawrie and DanTidy should escape, they will not be able to say where we are gone, asthey did not see us get away. For their sakes, I wish that we could goback. "

"Dat we can't do, Missie Alice; for, if I try eber so hard, I not pullagainst such a gale as dis, " answered Nub. 

Alice was silent; she saw that Nub's reason was a true one. Though shehad assured him that she was not frightened, she felt very anxious andalarmed about her own fate and his. 

The thunder rolled, the lightning flashed, and the seas tumbled the raftso fearfully about, that had it not been put strongly together it wouldspeedily have been broken into fragments, and she and her companion leftwithout any support on which to preserve their lives. The burning shipappeared further and further off, and even should the storm cease itwould be almost impossible to get back to her. At length there came aloud roar which sounded above the noise of the thunder. The flamesseemed to rise higher than before in the sky; and even at that distancethe masts, spars, and rigging could be discerned, broken into fragments, and hanging, as it were, above the fire. Then after a few minutes allbecame dark!

"Dere goes de ship to de bottom, " exclaimed Nub; "I hope no one on boardher. De people had time to get away on a raft if dey got deir sensesabout dem. "

"Indeed, I hope that Mr Lawrie, and honest Dan Tidy and the others, managed to escape, " cried Alice. "But oh, Nub, do you think papa andWalter can have been on board?"

"No, I tink not, Missie Alice, " answered Nub. "Dey too wise to staywhen de ship was burning like dat. Dey knew well enough dat she wouldgo up in de air when de fire reach de magazine, which has just happened. Dey eider not get back, or put off again in time. "

"But they will think that we were blown up, should they not have visitedthe ship first, " said Alice; "and that will break their hearts. "

"I hope not, Missie Alice. Dey know dat I had got to take care of you, and dat I got head on my shoulders, and would not do so foolish a tingas to stay on board and be blown up if I could get away. Don't beunhappy, derefore, about dat. "

"I will try not, " said Alice, "though it is very, very terrible. "

"No doubt about dat, Missie Alice, " answered Nub; "but tings might beworse, and if de raft hold together in dis sea it will swim through anywe are likely to have. Already de wind down, and it grow calmer. Suppose now we had been close to de ship when she blow up, we much worseoff dan we are now. Suppose de people had made me work to put out defire, den I had not built a raft, and we blown up, --dat much worse danwe are now; or suppose de sea had washed over de raft and carried usaway, den also we much worse off dan we are now; or suppose I had notgot de biscuits and de water, den we starve, and much worse off dan weare now: so you see, Missie Alice, we bery fortunate, and hab no rightto complain. "

"Oh no, I am not complaining, " exclaimed Alice; "I feel that we havebeen very mercifully preserved, and I trust that we shall be saved, though I cannot say how that is to be. "

"No more can I, Missie Alice, 'cept the captain find us, or one of deoder boats; and den we have a long way to go before we reach land, Is'pose; but dere are many islands in dese seas, and perhaps we get toone of dem where we find cocoanuts, yams, bananas, and plenty of odertings to eat; and den perhaps de captain build ship, and we get backsome day to Old England. "

By such like remarks honest Nub tried to amuse the mind of the younggirl, and draw her thoughts from the fearful dangers which he sawclearly enough surrounded them. He knew perfectly well how difficult itwould be for the boats to find them in that wide sea, low down as theywere on the surface of the ocean. Though they might float many days, their provisions must come to an end, while their supply of water wasfearfully limited, and would soon be exhausted. He resolved to touchbut the smallest drop himself, that he might have more for her. 

Nub was unwilling to increase his distance from the place where the shiphad gone down, as the further he went away the less chance there was ofthe boats coming up with them. Still there was too much sea, heconsidered, to make it safe to lower the sail; for though the raftfloated lightly over the waves, should its progress be stopped he fearedthat they would break on board. The wind, which had subsided for sometime, again increased, and the danger he had apprehended became greater. He had stepped the mast in a hurried, and therefore imperfect manner, while he had not stayed it up as he could have wished. As it was verynecessary to remain at the helm, he could do nothing to strengthen it. All he could say was, "Hold on, good mast! hold on!" as he saw itstraining and bending before the breeze. In what direction he was goinghe could not tell. Land had been seen the day before, and he might berunning towards it; but then, again, the attempt to get on shore mightbe more dangerous than to remain on the raft. He also knew well thatthe inhabitants of the islands in that part of the world were generallysavage cannibals, who would murder Alice and him without the slightestcompunction; or if their lives were spared, that they would probably bereduced to the most abject slavery. Though he could not keep thesethoughts from entering his own mind, he did his best to cheer up thelittle girl by assuming a confidence which he himself did not feel. 

The sky still looked wild and threatening, the wind blew stronger thanever. Suddenly there came a sharp report and a cracking sound, and inan instant the mast was broken off, the shrouds torn away, and, with thesail, carried overboard. Nub sprang forward to secure it, but it wastoo late; the raft, with the impetus it had received, drove on, and thesail was irretrievably lost. Happily at the same instant the windsuddenly dropped, and though the seas dashed the raft alarmingly about, none washed over it. 

Alice, hearing the noise, and seeing Nub's agitation, became frightened. "Oh, what has, happened?" she exclaimed, for the first time giving wayto tears. Nub did his utmost to quiet her alarm by assuring her thatthey were in no greater danger than before, and begged her to hold fastto the hen-coop, lest any of the seas which were tumbling about aroundthem should break on the raft and sweep her overboard. Nub did his bestwith the long oar he had fixed as a rudder in the after part of the raftto keep it before the wind, so that it still drove on, though at muchless speed than when the sail was set. Happily, soon after the lastviolent blast, the gale began sensibly to abate and the sea to go down, and when at length the long wished-for morning came it was almost calm. As soon as it was light enough Nub looked anxiously around in the hopesof seeing some of the boats approaching from the direction of the ship;but no object was visible on the wild waste of waters, the raftappearing to float in the midst of a vast circle bounded by the concavesky, without a break on either side. 

Alice felt very tired and sleepy, for she had not closed her eyes allthe night; and Nub himself began to get excessively hungry. Thisreminded him of the provisions he had stowed away in the hen-coop, andhe bethought him that Alice would also want some breakfast. He couldnow venture to leave the helm; and going to the hen-coop, he got outsome biscuits and the wine and water. 

"Here, Missie Alice, " he said; "will you take some breakfast? It willdo you good and raise your spirits. When people hungry dey alwaysmelancholy. "

"But I am not melancholy, Nub, though I cannot say that I am merry; andI am not especially hungry, but if you think I ought to eat I will doso. "

"Yes, yes; you will get ill if you don't eat, " said Nub, offering thebiscuits, and pouring out a little wine and water into a cup, which hehad slipped into his pocket as he left the cabin. 

Alice thanked him, and was going to eat. "Stop!" she murmured. "I havenot said my prayers this morning, and I was going to begin breakfastwithout saying grace. "

"Oh, Missie Alice, you are an angel, " exclaimed Nub. 

"I forgot all about saying my prayers, and I am sure an angel would nothave done that, " she answered. "Oh, how ungrateful I was; but it is nottoo late. " Before she would touch anything, she knelt down and offeredup her short morning prayer, adding a petition that she and Nub, and allothers she loved or was interested in, might be preserved from thedangers which surrounded them. Rising from her knees, she thenreverently said grace, and ate some of the biscuit with a betterappetite than she had supposed she possessed. Nub took a very smallportion, and merely wetted his lips with the wine and water to quenchthe thirst he was already beginning to feel. He gave Alice, indeed, buta small allowance, wishing to make it last as long as possible, as heknew that they might have to remain on the raft for a long time. Againand again he looked round to see if anyone was coming to their rescue;but no object being in sight, he sank down, intending to watch overAlice, who, overcome with weariness, at length fell asleep. Though hehimself wished to keep awake, before long his eyelids closed, the slowup and down movement of the raft having the effect of making both theoccupants sleep soundly. 

The solitary raft lay on the waste of waters. Hour after hour passedby, and still the little girl and faithful black slept on, watched overby One who ever cares for the helpless and distressed who trust in Him. Hungry sharks might have jumped up and seized them in their maws; hugewhales might have struck the raft with their snouts, and upset it asthey rose above the water; or birds of prey might have pounced down andstruck them with their sharp beaks;--but from all such dangers they werepreserved, while a veil of clouds covered the sky and sheltered themfrom the burning rays of the hot sun of that latitude. 

At length Nub started up. He had been dreaming that Alice had fallenoverboard, and that he had plunged in after her to save her from ahungry shark. For a few moments, so confused were his senses, he couldnot tell what had happened; then finding himself on the raft, and Alicesleeping close to him, he recollected all about it. His first impulsewas to stand up and look round, in the hope of seeing the boats; but, asbefore, not an object was in sight. 

"Well, well, I s'pose de boats come in good time, " he said to himself, sitting down again with a sigh. "We must wait patiently. If any landwas in sight I would row to it, for though de raft might move veryslowly, we should get dere at last; but now, though I pull on all day, Iget nowhere. Better wait till God sends some one to help us. Perhapswhen de breeze gets up again another whaler come dis way and take us onboard. " Nub looked at Alice. She was sleeping calmly; and knowing thatthe more she slept the better, he would not awake her. He himself feltvery hungry, but he did not like to eat except she was sharing the meal. He could not, however, refrain from nibbling a piece of biscuit, to tryand stop the gnawings of hunger. Several times he stood up and gazedanxiously around; sitting down, however, on each occasion with a sigh, and saying to himself, as before, "No sail, no boat. Well, well, helpcome in good time. "

At length Alice awoke, and seemed even more surprised than Nub had beento find herself on the raft. He at once got out the biscuits, andbegged her to eat several, and to take a little wine and water. 

"But you are not eating any yourself, Nub, " she said. 

"I have had some; but I take a little more to keep you company, " heanswered, not telling her that he had before merely nibbled a smallpiece. In the same way he merely wetted his lips with the liquid, though he would gladly have taken a cupful. 

Another night was coming on. Just before the sun sank beneath thehorizon, Nub took a last look round. Alice glanced up in his face. 

"Can you see anything?" she asked in an anxious tone. 

"No, noting, Missie Alice. Perhaps to-morrow de boats come, " heanswered. "We not despair; we got food and water, and we tank God fordem. "

"I will say my evening prayer, " said Alice, kneeling down with her armson the hen-coop. Nub reverently placed himself on his knees by herside, and repeated the words she used. 

"I will now sing a hymn, " she said, reseating herself on the hen-coop. From that solitary spot on the desert ocean arose to heaven a sweet hymnof praise, Nub, who, like many negroes, could sing well, joining withhis voice. 

Darkness came down over the deep, shrouding the raft with its sablecanopy. Alice, having slept so much during the day, could not for sometime close her eyes; so Nub did his best to amuse her. She talked tohim not only of the past but of the future, and of the hope ofdeliverance. Nub calculated that their stock of provisions would last, if he could manage to exist without eating more than he had hithertodone, at least for four or five days; this would give Alice enough tokeep up her strength. But should help not come at the end of that timehe must, he knew, die of hunger; and though she might live a few dayslonger, what could she do all alone on the raft? This thought made himvery sad, but he tried to put it from him. 

At last Alice fell asleep, and the sea remaining calm, he thought itbest to follow her example, that he might endure his hunger and obtainthe refreshment which sleep would give him. 

Another day broke. It was spent almost as the previous one had been. No sail hove in sight, and the raft floated calmly as at first. He hadthought the loss of the sail a great misfortune, but for the last twodays it would have been of no use except to afford some shelter toAlice; and perhaps, like other things which people at first look on asmisfortunes, the loss might prove ultimately advantageous. 

With Nub's assistance Alice could move about a little on the raft, toprevent her limbs from becoming benumbed. Frequently she begged him tolet her stand upon the hen-coop, that she might look around to watch forany sail which might heave in sight; each time, however, only meetingwith disappointment. The arching sky and circling expanse of waterwere, as before, alone visible. 

Towards evening Nub became more anxious. He did not like the look ofthe weather. Dark clouds were gathering overhead, and the sea rose andfell in ominous undulations, which he fancied betokened a storm. Stillhe could do nothing. He felt his own helplessness; and this God oftendesigns should be the case, that men may place their entire dependenceon Him who alone can afford help in time of need. 

Nub did not speak of his fears to Alice, who at length fell asleep whilehe sat watching by her side, ready to hold her fast should the sea getup as he expected it would do. He was mistaken, however, in hisanticipations of evil; for though the threatening appearance of theweather did not go off, the ocean remained as calm as before. 

Another day came round. Nub was constantly on his feet looking aboutfor the expected sail, as there was a light breeze, which might havebrought one towards them. Hour after hour passed by and no sailappeared. 

"Will a ship neber come?" frequently ejaculated Nub. He was losingpatience, and it was but natural. "The biscuits and water will soon beall gone, and den what shall we do?" he thought to himself; but he didnot say that aloud, lest Alice might be alarmed. 

"I am sure that the boats, or a ship, will find us to-morrow, " saidAlice. 

"Why do you tink dat?" asked Nub. 

"Because our biscuits are coming to an end, " said Alice calmly; "and, Nub, I see that you eat very few of them, and you are growing weak andthin. You ought to take twice as many as I do, as you are twice as big;and yet I am sure that you eat much fewer. "

"How you know dat, Missie Alice?" asked Nub. 

"Because the last time you served them out I counted the number youtook; and while you gave me four, you only ate two yourself. "

"Well, you bery cunning girl, " said Nub, trying to laugh. "But denremember you are growing, and want food more dan I do. I have only toeat enough to keep body and soul togeder; and you have not beenaccustomed to hardships as I have since I can remember; so you see datit's right I should give you more dan I take myself. "

Alice did not quite understand Nub's reasoning, but she felt veryhungry, and was thankful to obtain the food. 

"Now, Missie Alice, I am not going to eat any more of de biscuits, " saidNub. "De next food I take will be one of de fowls. "

"But how can you light a fire to cook them?" asked Alice. 

"I eat dem raw! Much better eat dem dan die. "

Poor Alice shuddered. Nub knew that it was high time to kill one of thefowls, for though their troughs were full of food when he lowered thecoop on to the raft, it had long since been exhausted. Alice turned herhead aside when Nub put one of the fowls out of its misery, and eagerlydrank up the blood to quench the burning thirst from which he wassuffering. He did not offer her any, as he knew that while any wine andwater remained she would not touch it. He felt in better spirits, andmuch stronger, after this meal. 

He also imbibed some of the hope which inspired Alice, that they mightbe relieved before long. Still, when the sun went down again, and thenight once more began, his spirits drooped. He could no longer keepawake as he had done on the previous night, and as soon as she hadclosed her eyes his head began to nod, and he fell asleep. He sleptsoundly, for the raft moved quietly about. Nothing occurred for severalhours to disturb him. At length he was startled by a loud peal ofthunder. He looked up. The sky was overcast; a vivid flash oflightning darted from the clouds, followed by another terrific peal, which awoke Alice. 

"Oh! what is the matter?" she exclaimed. 

"A thunderstorm, " he answered. "But de sea calm, and de lightning nothurt us. " It required firm faith, however, to believe that such wouldnot be the case. 

At times the whole heavens were lighted with vivid flashes, while thethunder roared and crashed on every side. This continued for some time. Nub stood up and looked around him, Alice saw him gazing intently towindward; she rose and took his hand. 

"What is it you see?" she asked. 

"It may be only de white top of a wave, " he answered. 

There was a cessation of the lightning in that part of the heavens for aminute or more, but Nub kept looking steadily in the same direction. Presently another vivid flash darted across the sky, lighting up a wideportion of the ocean. 

"Dere! dere now! I see it again!" exclaimed Nub. "Yes, Missie Alice, yes, dat is a sail; I am sure of it. Dere it gone again; but you willsee it soon, if you look with all your eyes. " Alice did look with mightand main, waiting for another flash. Presently the heavens were lightedup more brilliantly than before, the glare falling fully on a whitesail, which seemed at no great distance off. Once more all was dark;but Alice and Nub continued to gaze in the direction where they had seenthe sail, in the expectation that it would reappear. They waited invain. They raised their voices together, and shouted, in the hope ofbeing heard by those on board. Nub's voice, however, was weak andhollow; Alice's was almost as loud, and far shriller. 

"Dey cannot hear us, " said Nub at length. "Dey too far off. " Still hestood and gazed, and again and again shouted out. His fear was that theboat, (for such, he conjectured, was the object he had seen, and whichappeared to be running before the wind), might pass in the darknesseither on one side or the other, and that he and his beloved chargemight be left to perish on the waste of waters. He waited for sometime. 

"Dey must be bit nearer now, " he said at length. "We try to make demhear. " He and Alice again lifted up their voices, and shouted till theycould shout no more. 

"Hark!" cried Nub, "I tink I hear a voice. "

CHAPTER FIVE. 

WALTER AND THE MATE VISIT THE SHIP--THE "CHAMPION" BLOWS UP--CONSTRUCT ARAFT--THE VOYAGE ON IT--SUFFERINGS FROM WANT OF WATER--A SHOWER OFRAIN--LOOKING OUT FOR THE BOATS--NO SAIL IN SIGHT. 

We left Walter and Mr Shobbrok on their hastily-constructed raft at themoment they had discovered that the ship was on fire. Having now alight from the burning ship to direct their course, they got out theiroars and urged on the raft with all the strength they could exert. Theyhad succeeded in fixing the bow of the shattered boat to one end of it, and they were thus able, in the calm water, to make far better way thanthey would otherwise have done. They were in a terrible state ofanxiety. Walter more than ever blamed himself for having left the ship. Had he remained on board, he might have been able to assist Alice; andshould she perish, he could never forgive himself. There were no boatson board, they knew, and the people would scarcely have time toconstruct a raft without an officer of experience to direct them. Theyrowed and rowed with all their power, and it was evident that they wereapproaching the ship. 

"The fire seems at present to be confined to the fore-part of the ship, "observed Mr Shobbrok. "If so, we may have time to assist in forming araft for saving ourselves and the rest. If I had been on board, I wouldhave set every man with axes to cut away the upper works andmizzen-mast, and we should soon have materials for the purpose. "

"I am thinking of poor, dear Alice, " exclaimed Walter. "How dreadfullyfrightened she will be! Oh, what shall I do should anything happen toher?"

"We must trust to Him who will, if He thinks fit, find the means ofpreserving her, " said the mate. "Row away, Walter; we must not thinkabout what may happen, but exert ourselves to the utmost to do our duty, and that is to get on board as soon as possible. Row away, my boy, rowaway. "

Walter did not need any incitement to labour; but, though he was notaware of it, while he was talking he had actually relaxed hisefforts. --(Not an unusual circumstance. People, when talking, too oftenforget to do. There is no lack of talkers in the world. Doers are muchrarer. We want our readers to belong to the latter class. )--Taking MrShobbrok's advice, Walter did not utter another word, but rowed away ashard as he could. Their united exertions made the raft move at aconsiderable rate through the water. They were still at some distance, when Mr Shobbrok, who was guiding the raft, and in order to do so hadto look towards the ship, uttered an exclamation of grief. 

"O Walter, the fore-part has blown up!" he cried out, "and must havesent many of the poor fellows to the bottom. But pull on! pull on! wemay yet be in time to save your young sister. "

Walter said nothing, but his heart was almost breaking with anxiety. 

"The flames are not spreading as fast as I thought they would, " said MrShobbrok. "We may still be in time. "

On they rowed, till at length they got near enough to have seen anyoneremaining on the deck of the ship; but not a person appeared, althoughthe mizzen-mast was still standing, and the flames had not yet reachedthe poop. 

At length they got under the quarter, and making fast their raft bymeans of a rope which hung down, they hauled themselves on board. Walter rushed into the cabin, but Alice was not there, and no one was tobe seen. 

"Don't be cast down, Walter, " said Mr Shobbrok. "It is evident thatthey must have built a raft and left the ship. We must do what we can, while time is allowed us, to build one for ourselves. We must be quickabout it, for before long the fire will reach the magazine, and we musttake care to be at a safe distance before then. " Saying this, he rushedinto the cabin, and returned with a couple of axes. One he gave toWalter, and the other he took himself, and they both began cutting awayat the taffrail and quarter rail. He then sprang aloft, and tellingWalter to stand from under, with a few strokes brought the gaff, thecross-jack, and mizzen-topsail yards down on deck, while he at the sametime cleared the mass of the running rigging, preserving the mostperfect coolness and exhibiting the most wonderful activity. He sooncollected ample materials for the purpose he had in view. The sparswere light, and were soon cut into the lengths he required; and ablyseconded by Walter he quickly hove them overboard, secured to ropes toprevent them from floating away from the ship as she moved through thewater. Having collected their materials, they descended upon theirformer raft and began at once to lash the pieces of timber closelytogether, so as to form an oblong and compact raft. 

"Take care, Walter, to secure every lashing properly, " said MrShobbrok; "it is better to spend a little more time about it now, thanto find our raft come to pieces in the first heavy sea we encounter. "

The mizzen-royal, which had been sent down at nightfall, remained ondeck, and the mate had lowered it on to their first raft. The frameworkhaving been formed, he once more sprang up on deck. 

"You remain, Walter; I will be back in a moment, " he sang out. 

Walter was very anxious while he was gone, for he had not forgotten whatMr Shobbrok had said about the magazine. He soon heard him cryingout, --"Take hold of this, and see it does not capsize. " Looking up, hefound that a basket was being lowered. He placed it on the most securepart of the raft. Directly afterwards Mr Shobbrok lowered down ahammer and a large bag of nails. 

"I must see what more can be got, " he cried out. Directly afterwards hesprang over the side and descended rapidly on to the raft. 

"Shove off, my boy, shove off! there's not an instant to be lost!" heexclaimed; and he and Walter, seizing the oars, pulled away on theirformer raft, towing the one they had just formed after them. As itfloated lightly, they managed to make fair way, though by this time thesea had somewhat increased, the wind having suddenly got up. They hadnot got more than two cables length from the ship when a loud roarannounced that the magazine had exploded; the foremast and mainmast, which had hitherto stood, fell over the side, while the mizzen-mast shotup into the air. They narrowly escaped from some of the smaller piecesof the burnt fragments of the ship, which came down on the raft. 

"There goes the _Champion_, " cried Mr Shobbrok. "It's a sad ending;but sadder for those will it be who come to look for her, and find onlya blackened wreck floating on the water. "

As he spoke, the stern of the ship lifted out of the water, while theburning bows dipping beneath the surface, she gradually descended intothe depths of the ocean, and ere a minute was over, had disappeared fromsight. 

"We may be thankful that we got away in time, " sighed the old mate. "Well, well, I thought we should have got home safely in her; but it wasGod's will. We must trust to Him, and not despair, whatever happens. "

"I try to do so, " said Walter; "but I wish I knew what had become ofdear Alice and our father. If he has not yet visited the ship, it willwell-nigh break his heart when he does come back, to find her gone. Hewill think we are all lost. "

"If he has not visited the ship, he will not be certain whether she hasgone down, --though, to be sure, that would be almost as bad; for he willsuppose that the scoundrel of a boatswain and the French prisoners havegot possession of her and made off, --knowing to a certainty that weshould never have left the spot till he had returned, " answered themate. 

"Then I hope that he has visited the ship, " said Walter; "and now Ithink of it, he must have seen the fire at a great distance, and wouldhave come back as fast as he could. He might easily have passed us inthe dark without seeing us. Perhaps his boat and the other took thepeople off, and he has Alice safe with him. "

"I don't think that, " said the mate; "for from what I observed when Iwas on board, I am sure that they must have made a raft. The main andmain-topsail-yards, and all the spare spars on deck, and a good part ofthe bulwarks and the hatches and gratings, were gone; had they beenleft, I should at all events have seen the burnt ends. I took it in ata glance, though I did not tell you so at the time. "

"But that does not prove that the boats did not visit the ship, "observed Walter. "They could not carry all the people. I rather thinkthat my father did come back, and had the raft built under his orders. "

"Well, well, lad, " answered the mate, "as I said before, we will hopefor the best; and as soon as it is daylight we must set to work andsecure our raft better than it is at present, or it will not stand thesea we are likely to have on before long. "

By this time the wind had greatly increased, and the sea was tumblingthe raft about from side to side in a way which would have made itimpossible for any one but a practised seaman, as was the mate, and anactive boy like Walter, to keep their footing. Dark clouds had gatheredin the sky; the lightning flashed and the thunder roared. Still themate and Walter did not lose courage, but exerted themselves to keep thematerials with which they intended to complete their raft, together. Happily, however, though the weather was so threatening, the sea did notcontinue to increase, and towards dawn it once more sensibly abated. 

"Now, Walter, while we have got a lull, let us set to work to finishthis raft of ours, " said Mr Shobbrok. 

"Ay, ay, " answered Walter; "tell me what to do, and I will do it as soonas we have got light enough to see with. "

"We shall have that before long: the first streaks of dawn are appearingin the sky, " observed the mate. 

"Then I hope we may get a sight of the boats, for they are not likely tohave run far from the ship, " said Walter. 

As the light increased sufficiently to enable them to see objects at adistance, they stood up and took an anxious glance around; but thehorizon on all sides was unusually obscured, and their view consequentlylimited. Walter, whose young eyes were keener than those of the mate, fancied that he caught sight of an object which looked like a boat'ssail away to leeward, but if such was the case it soon disappeared. Hemade out, however, on the part of the ocean where the ship had gonedown, numerous pieces of wreck, casks, and spars, and other articles, which, escaping burning, had floated; but they were too far off toenable him to distinguish clearly what they were. 

"Come, lad, let's turn to and work, " said the mate. 

The first thing they did was more completely to secure the spars andpieces of timber which formed the framework of their raft. They thentook the wreck of the boat to pieces and nailed the planks down on thecentre, so as to make a thick flooring, which enabled them to walk aboutand keep their feet out of the water, though it here and there stillspouted up through the interstices of the planks. They also gave itgreater buoyancy by sinking some of the casks they had secured under theframework, and firmly securing them. They then fixed two oars at eitherside of one end of the raft, and stayed them up, so that a sail might behoisted between them. Some time was thus spent, for the sea tumbledthem about a good deal, and it was no easy matter to work. It wasnecessary, indeed, to keep all the articles lashed together till theywere wanted, or they would have been washed away. 

They had been too eagerly employed to think of eating; at length, however, when their task was accomplished, Walter looked up and said, "Are you hungry, Mr Shobbrok?"

"I think you must be, " answered the mate. "We will see what the basketcontains, for I tumbled into it whatever I could get hold of in a hurry, and I am greatly afraid that there is not as much food as we could wishfor. "

The mate and Walter sat down on the centre of their raft and anxiouslyexamined the contents of their basket. There was a small piece ofcooked salt beef, a few biscuits, and part of a Dutch cheese; a scantysupply for two persons with little prospect of obtaining more till theycould reach land. There were, however, several bottles, but what theycontained it was difficult to say without opening them: one certainlyhad oil in it, two were full of red wine, and two others of a clearliquid, as it appeared when they were held up to the sun. 

"I hope it may be water, " exclaimed Walter; "for I am very thirstyalready. "

"I am sorry to say that it's not, " answered the mate; "for they aretightly corked up. It must be gin, which is at all events better thannothing. "

"I would give both of them for a bottle of water, " said Walter. 

"We must try to do without it, however, and endure thirst as long as wecan, " said the mate. "Let us be thankful for what we have got. "

Walter and the mate each ate one of the biscuits and a small piece ofthe meat and cheese; but they did not take much meat, for fear ofexciting thirst. Walter took a very little wine. 

"We must husband our stores, to make them last longer. I will tell youwhat we will do to prevent ourselves suffering from thirst--I have knownthe plan to succeed, and enable people to go many days without drinking, without being much the worse for it. We will dip our clothes twice aday in the water, and our skins will thus soak up as much moisture as weabsolutely require; though I will allow it would be pleasanter if we hada little cold water to pour down our throats. "

They both did as the mate advised, and found much benefit from it. Ithas been known, indeed, under similar circumstances, to preserve thelives of people who might otherwise have perished. The mate, however, cautioned Walter on no account to drink the salt water, however temptedby thirst, as it has a powerful effect, and in many instances hasproduced madness. Walter promised strictly to follow the mate's advice. 

"I give it to you now, " said the mate, "because there is no saying whatmay happen to me. You are young, and may survive, while I may knockunder from the hardships we may have to endure. I would give my fewremaining years of life to know that you were safe, and restored to yourfather. "

"Oh, don't talk thus, Mr Shobbrok, " said Walter; "I hope that you maylive and get back safely to Old England. "

The mate had waited near to the spot where the ship had gone down, onthe possibility of the boats returning, but the day was now drawing on, and they did not appear. 

"There's no use in remaining here longer, I am afraid, " he said atlength. "We will make sail, and run before the breeze. There's landaway to the eastward, though I'm afraid it's a long way off; however, ifwe can get there, we may obtain food and water, at all events. As faras I can judge, it's the only thing we can do under presentcircumstances. Perhaps we may be picked up by a ship, as whalersfrequent these seas. "

Walter of course agreed to the mate's proposal, and accordingly the sailwas hoisted between two oars, a third oar serving as a rudder. Thebreeze freshened, and the raft ran swiftly over the water. Night atlength approached. Walter felt very drowsy, and could with difficultykeep his eyes open, though he made strenuous efforts to do so. The mateobserving him, said, "Lie down, Walter; you are less accustomed to longwatches than I am. Get some sleep, my lad; and when I think you havehad enough of it, and should the weather continue moderate, I will callyou, and you can take a spell at the helm. "

Walter thankfully did as the mate advised, and was soon in the land ofdreams, and far away in old England. He once, when a little boy, hadhad a fever, and he thought he was lying on his bed as he then did, withhis fond mother watching over him, and giving him cooling draughts, andsinging a sweet song he loved to hear. He was awakened at length by theold mate calling him. His mouth felt dreadfully parched. What would henot have given for a cup of that refreshing beverage which he had dreamtof in his sleep!

"Come, Walter, " said the mate, "you may take the helm; and mind youdon't fall overboard. An hour's sleep will set me to rights, and thenyou shall have some more rest. "

"I will give the old man more than an hour's sleep, " thought Walter, ashe got up and took the oar in his hand. 

"Keep her before the wind, " said Mr Shobbrok, lying down; "and if thereis any change, call me immediately. "

Walter steered on as directed, keeping the raft before the wind, andwatching the stars which ever and anon shone out between the passingclouds. He felt almost sure that the wind had shifted several points, and that he was now steering much more to the north than at first. Itwas very light, and the raft made but little progress. He suspectedthat the old mate had purposely allowed him to sleep on till neardaylight; and he determined to return his kindness by not arousing him, but allowing him to awake of his own accord. Mr Shobbrok, however, wasso accustomed to awake at the hour he intended, that before long he gotup, and smilingly said, "Well, Walter, I hope you are the better foryour rest; I can honestly say that I am. And now, I dare say that youare ready for breakfast. "

Walter confessed that he was; but when he tried to get the salt meat anddry biscuit down, he could scarcely swallow it. How he longed for a cupof cold water! A little wine which the mate served out slightlyrelieved him, but he soon got thirsty again. They both tried the effectof wetting their clothes; but that was only a partial relief. When thesun came out, and its rays struck down with fiery heat on their heads, they both began to suffer painfully. Wine enabled them to swallow theirfood, but it was water they wanted. The wind fell, and the raft layrocking about, making no progress. They neither of them felt muchinclined to talk. While Walter took the helm, the mate, with his hammerand nails, gave a few finishing touches to the raft, and added freshlashings to the parts which he thought required to be better secured. 

The next night passed away much as the first had done. The mate toldWalter he must keep the first watch. Walter fancied that he should beable to let the mate have a good long spell of sleep; but he wasmistaken, for in less than a couple of hours the old man got up andinsisted on his lying down; and when he awoke he found that daylight hadreturned. They were both by this time beginning to suffer greatly fromwant of water. Mr Shobbrok kept his thoughts to himself, but he knewtoo well what must be the result. Both wetted their clothes; theirthirst continued to increase; they felt, however, that it would havebeen much worse had they not adopted that course. The day wore on, andpoor Walter gave signs of severe suffering though he did not complainaloud. The wind had fallen to a dead calm, and the raft floatedmotionless on the water; then, the sail being useless, the mate loweredit. Ceasing to look out for any sail in sight, for he knew that nonecould approach, he pounded up some biscuit and moistened it with wine;but even then Walter could scarcely get it down his throat. The old mangazed on the lad with pitying eye and sorrowing heart, as he saw that hecould not much longer endure his sufferings. He himself, strong as hewas and inured to hardships, began to feel the agony of thirst; his lipswere parched, his mouth dry. He wetted Walter's clothes and his own, and he washed his mouth out frequently with salt water, bidding Walterdo the same; but they found their throats become almost immediatelyafterwards as dry as before. 

The sun again went down, and the comparative coolness of night somewhatrelieved them. The mate feared that Walter would not be able to endureanother day. The stars shining brightly from the sky were reflected onthe mirror-like surface of the deep. All around looked calm andpeaceful. Walter soon fell asleep. "He will forget his sorrows, poorboy, and will be the better for it, " thought the mate as he sat watchingby his side; yet he could not help dreading that it might be his youngfriend's last sleep here below. "Well, well, he is a true Christianlad, and will be saved much pain and sorrow, and many trials. God knowswhat is best. He takes those he loves most; though, if the captainsurvives, it will go well-nigh to break his heart. " These thoughtsoccupied the mind of the worthy mate, till, overcome by weariness andexhaustion, he himself lay down, resting his head on a piece of timberwhich served as Walter's pillow. He soon fell asleep, and seldom, perhaps, had he slept so soundly. He was awakened at length by a brightglare in his eyes; and starting up, he found that the sun had just risenout of his ocean bed. The whole sky, however, was quickly obscured; fordark clouds hanging low down were gliding across the heavens. The matewatched them eagerly, for he saw that in several directions they weresending down copious showers on to the still calm surface of the ocean. Now on one side, now on another, he saw the rain falling, but none camenear where the raft lay. He would not arouse Walter--who was stillsleeping--knowing how the sight would tantalise him; but he knelt by hisside, and prayed that the rain might reach them. Then he stood up andgazed around, hoping against hope that a sail might be in sight; but notan object was to be seen. In every side to the edge of the horizon thesea presented the same glass-like surface. The clouds were coming fromthe north-east, and a breeze would probably spring up from thatdirection. He stood watching the clouds, and while he watched hebethought him of a plan for catching the rain should it come at last. Two or three of the boat's planks were still not nailed down; he tookone of them, and with his knife split it into thin strips; these hefastened together so as to form a large hoop; then casting off the sailfrom the yard, he placed it over the hoop, and allowed it to sink downin the centre, thus making a large basin. He next considered how theprecious water, if caught, could be preserved, --when he recollected thathe had secured a small empty water-cask under the stem of the raft. Heat once cast loose the lashing which held it, and hauled it on board;and it apparently made but little difference on the buoyancy of theraft. After some difficulty he got out the bung, and held it with thehole downwards, to be sure that no salt water had got within; andlastly, he placed it in readiness to be filled. 

He had just accomplished his task, when, looking to windward, heexclaimed, "Thank Heaven, it's coming!" He now touched his companion onthe arm. "Rouse up, my lad, " he said; "we are not forsaken. "

Walter slowly raised his head. 

"There, there!" added the mate; "look at yonder blessed shower! It willreach us before many minutes are over. I can almost see the drops asthey splash into the salt sea. "

Poor Walter crawled to the other end of the raft, to hold up the hoop asthe mate bade him. The shower approached, its course marked by a lineof hissing bubbles. The sound of the drops, as they struck the surfaceof the ocean and bounded up again could be heard. It reached themsooner than they expected. They raised the sail which had been preparedto catch it. Down came the precious rain, quickly filling the sail;while they eagerly opened their mouths, that not a drop more than theycould help should be lost. But as the water rose in the sail, theycould no longer help dipping down their heads and taking a longrefreshing draught. It produced an almost instantaneous effect onWalter, whose strength seemed suddenly to return. "Oh, how merciful Godhas been to us!" were the first words he uttered. "I now feel sure thatwe shall be saved; but last night I had begun to fear that we weredoomed to perish. "

"I thought the same, " said the mate; "but it was wrong of us. Under allcircumstances, however hopeless, we should trust in God. "

The cask had been placed directly under the centre of the sail, in whichthe mate making a small hole with the point of his knife, the water ranthrough into it. So rapidly descended the rain, that it was quicklyfilled. Had they possessed another cask, they would gladly have filledit; but they could not venture to withdraw any of the larger casks frombeneath their raft; and they trusted that the supply they had nowobtained would last them till land was made, or they were relieved by apassing ship, "At all events, " said Walter, "we may hope to get anothershower to replenish our cask of water when this is exhausted. "

"You must not count too much on that, my lad, " answered the mate. 

"What think you, then, of throwing away some of the wine or spirits, andfilling up the bottles with water, " asked Walter. 

"I should be sorry to throw it all away; for, though the water is themost precious liquid of the two, the wine may yet be of great service tous, as it is the only medicine we have got. I am willing to empty onebottle of wine and one of spirits; but we will keep the rest in case weneed it. "

On this the mate drew two of the bottles out of the basket. He lookedat them, evidently doubting whether he was acting wisely in throwing thecontents away. At the bottom of the basket he discovered a large cupwhich he had before overlooked. He half filled it with wine; thencasting an affectionate look at the bottle, he exclaimed, "It would be apity. " And putting it to his mouth, sailor-like, he took a few heartygulps. "Now, Walter, " he said, "before we throw the wine away, justtake some biscuit and this bit of beef. It will give you the strengthyou want so much; and then, to my mind, some wine and water will help tomake it go further than it would otherwise do. "

Walter very willingly did as the mate advised, and ate the biscuit andbeef with more appetite than he had felt since they had been on theraft. The mate then handed him a cup of wine, which he had diluted withwater. Walter thankfully swallowed the liquid. 

"Now, it has done you good, has it not?" said the mate. 

Walter nodded. 

"I knew it would; and instead of throwing the wine away, we will fillthe bottle up with water. We shall then have a mixture all ready. Now, as for the rum, that's bad by itself, I know; but, mixed with water, itwill help to digest our dry biscuit and cheese, and any other food wemay obtain, --which, if we do get any, we shall have to eat raw. "

The mate was a temperate man, and had never been drunk in his life. Butwhat are called temperance principles were not known in those days. Hetook his share of biscuit and beef; then pouring some rum into the cup, mixed it with water from the sail, afterwards filling up the rum bottlewith water. He evidently felt satisfied that they had not yielded totheir first impulse and thrown the wine and spirits away. 

"Now, to my mind, Walter, both the wine and spirits are given to us asblessings; and what we have got to do is not to abuse them. If we had adisorderly crew, I would stave every spirit-cask on board sooner thanlet them get drunk. But our case is very different; and as neither younor I are likely to take more than would be good for us, and having awine-cask full, of the more precious liquid, I am sure we should bewrong in throwing away what may, under present circumstances, help topreserve our lives. "

All this time Walter and the mate had been kneeling with the sail, stillhalf-full of water, between them. The rain had ceased. They lookedaffectionately at the precious fluid. It might be long before theycould get any more. Once again they each dipped down their heads andtook another long draught. The mate suddenly exclaimed, --"We will stillmake use of it. We will first bathe our heads and faces, and then washour clothes, to get some of the salt out of them. It will make us feelmore comfortable, and help to keep the scurvy at bay. At present I feellike a Yarmouth bloater. "

Walter was greatly refreshed by his ablutions. He then thoroughlywashed his shirt, and wringing it out, hung it up to dry. The old mateafterwards performed the same operation. At length they allowed thewater to escape from the sail. Scarcely had they done so when, a lightbreeze springing up, they hoisted it and stood on to the westward. Theraft made but slow progress; and though the voyagers no longer sufferedfrom thirst, they could not help feeling anxious as they looked aftereach meal at the scanty supply of food which remained. The meat wasalmost exhausted, and scarcely half-a-dozen biscuits were left, whiletheir piece of cheese had been reduced to very small dimensions. 

"We have a bottle of oil, " said the mate, as he saw Walter gazinganxiously into the basket. "That will help to keep life in us; thoughtrain oil was never much to my fancy. "

"Nor to mine, " said Walter. "But our biscuits would prove morenutritious if we were to soak them in it; though I confess that I wouldrather eat them as they are. "

"We will try your plan, " said the mate; and accordingly, the next timehe served out provisions, he broke up some biscuit into the cup, andpoured a little oil upon it. Walter made a wry face as he took hisshare; but he ate it notwithstanding, owning that, although the tastewas not pleasant, it seemed to go much further than dry biscuit itself. The mate being of opinion that there was no use in dying by inches, gaveWalter rather more of the meat and cheese than perhaps was prudent--hetaking a much less quantity himself. 

Another day passed away, and the only food remaining were the biscuits, with the oil, which, nauseous as it tasted, was not to be despised. Thecalm continued. The old mate felt conscious that he himself was growingweaker and weaker, and he feared that poor Walter would begin to suffereven more severely before long. There was just wind enough to waft onthe raft; but many days must pass before they could possibly reach land. Wine and water would help to sustain them, and they might even gnaw theleather of their shoes. 

"Well, well, " thought the mate, "I won't alarm the lad; and Heaven maysend us aid when we least expect it. "

CHAPTER SIX. 

WALTER AND THE MATE'S VOYAGE ON THE RAFT CONTINUED--FLYING-FISH CAUGHT--A THUNDER STORM--MEETING OF ALICE AND WALTER--THE RAFT INCREASED--IS ITAN ISLAND!--REACH AN ENORMOUS DEAD WHALE OF A NEW SPECIES. 

The raft glided on over the smooth surface of the ocean. The old matewas standing up steering, while Walter, already feeling the pangs ofhunger, was lying stretched at his length in the shade cast by the sail;for the intense heat of the sun, which was striking down from an almostcloudless sky, was almost insupportable. Mr Shobbrok constantly lookedaround on every side. 

"Any vessel in sight?" asked Walter, sitting up. A shake of the headwas the answer he received; and lying down again, he closed his eyes. Once more he sat up, and seeing the mate casting an eager glance around, he asked him what he saw. 

"Dolphins or bonitoes playing about. If we had a harpoon, we mightchance to get hold of one. "

"Could we manage to manufacture something that would answer thepurpose?" asked Walter. 

"Nothing that would be of use, I am afraid, " said the mate. "But see, Walter, see! there comes what I have been praying for. "

Walter looked in the direction the mate was pointing out, and saw alarge covey of flying-fish darting towards them. First a couple, thenthree, then four more, fell directly on to the raft. Walter and themate quickly secured them. As most of them appeared to be directingtheir course some way ahead, the mate allowed the raft to glide on, bythat means being able to knock down four more, which would otherwisehave flown over it--the remainder quickly disappearing beneath thesurface. The two voyagers collected the fish which lay on the raft. 

"I wish we could keep them alive, " said Walter. 

"That's more than we can do. We must be thankful that we have gotthese; and He who sent them to us may send us more when we require them. And now, my lad, the sooner we get some of them down our throats thebetter, for you want food, and so, I confess, do I. "

"What! eat them raw?" exclaimed Walter. 

"Ay, lad; and for my part I could almost eat them alive. But I will tryhow I can make them more fit for you to swallow. Hand me that bit ofboard and the axe. Now, just get out some biscuit and the oil. "

Walter gave the articles to the mate, who, kneeling down, cut off theheads and tails of the fish, and separated the flesh from the bones. Hethen mashed it up with some biscuit, moistening it with some oil till hehad made a thick paste. 

"Now, try this. But first let us thank God for sending us the food; andmay He feed our souls as well as He feeds our bodies. " Saying this, heput a large lump into his own mouth, and quickly swallowed it, addinganother portion in like haste, for he was in truth famishing. Walterfound the mixture far more tolerable than he had expected, for he hadgot accustomed to the taste of the oil. The meal was soon finished, andwas washed down with some wine and water. Both the mate and Walterfound themselves much stronger after the meal, and did not fail again toreturn thanks to God for sending it to them. They then collected therest of the fish, which they cut open, and, at the mate's suggestion, hung up in the sun to dry; reserving two to eat fresh at their nextmeal. The heat of the sun and the nature of their food made them verythirsty, and Walter especially was much inclined to drink freely fromthe water-barrel. 

"Remember, my lad, " said the mate, "that won't last for ever, and wemust take care to economise it. Just take a little now and then whenyou feel overcome with thirst. To my mind, under our circumstances itwould be as wrong to keep drinking away at our water-barrel as it is fora man to spend his fortune without thinking of the future. That's ourchief wealth just now. "

Walter, after this, followed the mate's example, and only took amouthful at a time, when he felt his throat unusually dry. 

Onward they sailed, not always in a straight course; for they wereobliged to keep before the wind, which occasionally shifted a few pointsof the compass. They were several times tantalised by seeing othercoveys of flying-fish rising out of the water, and darting fifty feet, and sometimes even one hundred feet, over the surface; but none camenear them. They saw also dolphins and bonitoes swimming near them, andoccasionally caught sight of a large shark, with its black fin justabove the water. Now and then a bonito came so near to the raft, thathad they possessed a harpoon they could easily have caught it. Themate, indeed, could not resist the temptation of giving one of them ablow on the head with his oar, hoping to stun it; but the creature, notwithstanding the heavy thump it had received, darted off, and waslost to sight. "If I had been wise, I should have had a running bowlineready, and we would have caught the fellow, " said the mate. "I willhave one for the next, and if we are quick about it we may get him onboard. " The rope was prepared, and Walter kept eagerly on the watch;but the wished-for opportunity, as is often the case when once a chancehas been lost, did not return. Two or three big fish came swimming bythem, however, but too far off to be caught--apparently to have a lookat the strangers passing across their domain. 

The end of another day was approaching, and the weather, hitherto calmand fine, gave indications of a change. 

"Provided we get a good stiff breeze from the eastward, I shall bethankful, " said the mate. 

"We shall the sooner reach shore or fall in with a ship; and althoughour raft will stand a good deal of sea, I would rather be in a goodwhale-boat under such circumstances, " said Walter. 

"So would I, lad; but we must be contented with what we have got. That's my opinion, and it's about the best a man can have. Now, Walter, I want you to take the helm, " said the mate. "I expect to have a prettylong watch at night, and a few winks of sleep will enable me to standit. Call me if it comes on to blow harder than at present--as I expectit will--or if you see anything which you cannot quite make out. "

Walter quickly went to the helm, for the food he had taken had greatlyrestored his strength, and enabled him to stand up firmly. The mate laydown, and before Walter could count thirty the old sailor was fastasleep. 

Walter steered on. Although clouds were already gathering in the sky, the wind continued moderate, and he hoped that the mate would be able totake a longer spell of sleep than he had expected to do. 

The sun went down with a fiery red appearance, and scarcely had it sankbeneath the horizon when the gloom of night came sweeping over the deep. The wind shortly afterwards began to increase; but still, as the raftdid not tumble about much, Walter considered that he was right in notcalling the mate. Presently, however, a vivid flash of lightning dartedfrom the clouds, followed almost immediately by a crashing peal. MrShobbrok started up. "Why, Walter, " he said, "you should have called mewhen the weather changed. "

"The storm has only this instant burst on us, " answered Walter. "Iwished you to have as much rest as possible. I do not feel myselfinclined to go to sleep. "

"I suppose not, my lad, " said the mate; "but I will take the helm, atall events, and you can stand by the halliards. We must take a reef inour sail, if it comes on to blow much harder. "

The wind, however, did not greatly increase, and they stood on. Thelightning continued to flash and the thunder to roar, but the searemained calm. Frequently the whole heavens were lighted up altogether;then only in one direction, and now in another. Walter, who had neverseen such vivid lightning or heard the thunder roar so loudly, verynaturally felt somewhat alarmed. 

"Is the lightning likely to strike us?" he asked at length. 

"I think not, my lad. We have but little iron about our raft; andthough iron is said to attract it, we are so low down on the surfacethat I believe it will pass harmlessly over our heads. A large ship, with her taunt masts, would be in much greater danger than this smallraft. We must trust to Him who rules the winds and seas, and thelightning also. It won't do to be sometimes trusting Him and sometimesnot. It's as easy for Him to save us out of a great danger as out ofwhat we call a small one. Not that I think we are in any especialdanger now; nor shall we be as long as the sea remains calm. "

Walter's anxiety was greatly relieved by the mate's assurances. He satdown on the raft. They had been steadily running on for some time, whena vivid flash lighted up the sky and all the ocean to the westward. 

"I saw something floating on the water, right ahead, " said Walter. "What it was I cannot exactly say, though it seemed to me to be like apiece of wreck, and I thought for the moment that I saw people on it. "

"Keep a bright lookout then, my lad, " answered the mate. "We shallprobably have another flash presently, and then you will see clearly. Stand by to lower the sail, that I may have a look at it too. "

Walter cast off the halliards, and tried with all his might to piercethe gloom. 

"There! there!" he exclaimed, letting go the halliards as another flashdarted from the sky. "It's a raft with two people on it. We are closeupon them. "

A hail came from the raft uttered by two voices. 

"O Mr Shobbrok, that was Nub's voice, and Alice's too! I am sure ofit, " exclaimed Walter, scarcely able to speak from excitement. He then, lifting up his own voice, shouted in return--"Is that you, Alice? Isthat you, Nub?"

"Yes, yes, " answered Nub; "praise Heaven, we all right! Is dat you, Massa Walter?"

"Yes, " answered Walter. 

"O Walter! O Walter! is it you?" cried Alice. 

"I am Walter, and Mr Shobbrok is with me, " he shouted. 

"Here, Walter, take the helm, " cried the mate, "but work away on thestarboard side; I will get a rope ready to heave to Nub. "

Walter did as directed, and their raft was soon brought up alongside theother, when Nub, having secured the rope hove to him, in his eagernessforgot the difference of their rank, and sprang forward with delight toembrace the old mate. Walter sprang on to the other raft, and quicklyhad his dear little sister in his arms. They no longer thought of thethunder roaring or the lightning flashing around them as they eagerlyrecounted to each other their adventures. It seemed for the moment, indeed, that all danger to them was over. They soon, however, inquiredof each other news of their father, and the fear that he might be lost, or might be hopelessly searching for them, soon made them feel thereality of their position. Nub in the meantime had told the mate allthat had happened on board, and his belief that a large raft had beenformed, and that the rest of the people had got away from the ship. Hetold him also that he had seen nothing of it. It was possible, however, that the captain's boat might have fallen in with it; and if so, theywould certainly have proceeded together towards the land. 

"Our poor, poor father! how unhappy he will be at not finding us, "ejaculated Walter and Alice together. 

"He will not give up all hopes of your being restored to him; so don'tfret too much about it, my dear Miss Alice, " said the mate, anxious tocomfort her. "He will know very well that Nub would not have desertedyou; and he will have heard from the people on board that Walter wentoff with me; and very likely he will guess something like the truth. And not knowing our boat was destroyed, he will fancy that I picked youup, and that we have made our way in a well-found whale-boat towards theshore. "

"I hope he may think so, " answered Alice. "I will try not to be tooanxious about him; and perhaps we shall meet each other before long. "

"That's it, Miss Alice, " said the mate. "Hope for the best. `Hopestill in God, ' as He Himself in the Bible tells us to do, and don't becast down. "

The night had been much further spent than those on the raft supposed. The thunder gradually rolled away to the southward, and soon afterwardsthe sun arose in the clear sky, shedding a brilliant glare across thewater. Directly the light appeared the mate exclaimed, "Now, Walter, --now, Nub, as we have doubled our numbers, we must turn to and increasethe size of our raft. "

"As you think best, Mr Shobbrok, " answered Walter. 

"Anything you tell me do, I do, " said Nub. 

"Well, we will pull your raft to pieces, and put the bow and stern on toours, and raise our bulwarks. "

"Ay, ay, mate, " answered Nub; and they immediately set to work. It wasan operation requiring a good deal of skill, as it was necessary to lashthe fresh timbers very securely, or they would prove a source of muchdanger; for should the sea get up, and should they break loose, theywould be thrown upon the raft, and thus endanger the safety of those onit. A portion of Nub's raft was composed of spars, one of which wasfound long enough to serve as a mast, instead of the two oars which hadhitherto done duty as such; and they would now be of much use inimpelling on the raft. The mast was securely fixed between the twocross spars, fastened at either end to the raised sides, and it was thenwell stayed up, so that the whole sail bent to a yard could now behoisted up. The casks were then lashed securely to the two sides of theraft as well as to the bow and stern; and when all was finished, themate declared that he believed their craft would weather out a heavygale as well as many a ship at sea. He might have said much better thanmany, which, over-laden and leaky, go helplessly down into the depths ofthe ocean without any land in sight or help near, the hapless crewperishing miserably. 

It was nearly mid-day when all was completed. Nub had not uttered acomplaint. At last he could not help exclaiming, "Oh, Mr Shobbrok, canyou give me just one mouthful of water? I give de last to Missie Alice, and she not know I go all de time without any. "

"Of course, my lad, of course, " answered the mate, filling a cup fromthe cask. "We must be careful of it; but I know what you are feeling, and there would be no use in giving you just one mouthful. "

Nub drank the water, and, heaving a sigh as he smacked his lips, heexclaimed, "Dat is delicious!"

"Now I think of it, we have not breakfasted. Miss Alice and Walter mustbe pretty hungry, and thirsty too, " said the mate. 

"I am not very thirsty, but I should like to have a few of the biscuitsNub and I brought, " answered Alice. 

Nub looked downcast. There were only two remaining. He had not letAlice discover this, that she might not know how close run they were forfood. For many hours he, honest fellow, had eaten nothing. The mate, suspecting this, gave Alice the biscuits with a cup of wine and water, and then beat up some more fish, oil, and pounded biscuit, which heshared with Walter and Nub. The latter thought the food especiallygood, and would have been perfectly ready to eat twice as much of it hadit been given to him. Some more wine and water restored the strength ofall the party, but poor Nub wanted something besides food. For many along hour he had not closed his eyes. He told the mate so, and askinghis leave, threw himself down on the deck. Almost before his headreached the piece of wood Walter had placed for a pillow, he was fastasleep. Alice was very nearly as sleepy as poor Nub; and the matesaying he would steer, Walter sat down on the deck, and taking her inhis arms, she also in less than a minute closed her eyes, feeling farhappier than she had done since she had left the burning ship. Havingperfect confidence in the mate, it seemed to her that they had now onlyto sail on till they reached the shore. Happily, she little thought ofthe dangers before them, or knew that the scanty stock of provisionsthey possessed would not last long, and that before many days were overfamine must overtake them. 

The wind remained light but variable, and now coming from the southward, they could only steer a north-westerly course. The mate feared that itmight shift to the west; if so, they would have to lower the sail andtrust to their oars. Their progress in that case would be very slow, asneither Walter nor Nub had much strength for rowing. As before, hehimself intended to steer during the night; so, on the approach ofevening, telling Walter to take the helm, he lay down, making his armserve as a pillow for Alice. Before closing his eyes, he gave the usualcharge to Walter to call him should there be any alteration in the wind;which, of course, Walter faithfully promised to do. Walter stoodbravely to his post till he found his head nodding, and the stars atwhich he was gazing dancing before his eyes; and reluctantly he was onthe point of calling Mr Shobbrok, when the mate, lifting up his head, told him to take charge of Alice, while he resumed his place at thehelm. 

All night long the old sailor stood steering the raft, allowing hisyoung charges and Nub to sleep on. 

"The black deserves his rest, " he said to himself; "and it's much betterthat those two dear young ones should forget their sorrow and troubles;they will have enough of them, I am afraid, before long. "

Again the sun rose--another day, which promised to be like the last. The remainder of the flying-fish was eaten in the same manner as before. Alice could not manage to get down the unsavoury compound, andcontented herself with some hard biscuits soaked in wine and water. Though they were saved from the suffering which thirst would have causedthem, hunger stared them in the face. In vain they watched the shoalsof flying-fish in the distance; none came near them. They had no hooksor lines, nor any means of replenishing their stock of provisions. Themate did not allow the rest of the party to discover how anxious hefelt; indeed, he blamed himself for feeling anxious, and continuallykept saying, "God cares for us. He will take care of us, I am sure. Hewon't let these young ones perish. " Still the thought arose, "How isthat to be? It's more than I can tell, unless He sends a ship to pickus up. " No sail, however, appeared in sight. Hour after hour passedaway. The mate looked round and round the horizon, in the hope that onewould appear; but again the sun went down, and the raft floated slowlyon amid the darkness of night. 

Except a little biscuit reserved for Alice and Walter, no substantialfood remained for the next day, though the oil, wine, and spirits mightassist to keep them alive for some time longer. The mate and Nubsteered on watch and watch during the night, as they agreed to let theyoung people sleep as long as they could. The mate felt perfectconfidence while Nub, who was an excellent sailor, was at the helm, andhe was thus able to take more rest than heretofore. The latter part ofthe night was darker than usual, for a thick mist rested on the calmocean. Morning was approaching, when Walter awoke, and springing to hisfeet, offered to take the helm, that his companions might have morerest. 

"No, thank you, lad; Nub and I have had sleep enough, and we wish thatyou and Miss Alice should have as much rest as possible, " answered MrShobbrok. 

Alice, on hearing her name, started up, and inquired if anything hadhappened. But before the mate could reply, Nub shouted out, "Land!land!--land right ahead!"

All the party, naturally highly excited, looked out, endeavouring topierce the gloom; but either the mist had risen for a moment, enablingNub to see the land, or his eyes, still heavy with sleep, had deceivedhim. A light breeze was still driving on the raft. They got out theoars, and endeavoured to impel it faster. They had not gone far whenNub again cried out, "There! there! There it is!"

"Is it an island, or is it the back of an enormous whale?" exclaimedWalter. "I see a flag flying on the highest part, and people movingabout. "

"Are you sure that those are people?" asked the mate. "I see aflagstaff and flag clearly enough; but if those are human beings, theflag must be a very large one, such as no whale-boat carries. "

"Can papa be there?" exclaimed Alice, who was seated on a piece oftimber in the centre of the raft. 

"Little doubt about dat, " said Nub, turning round to her. "Cheer up, Missie Alice; cheer up. We soon get dere. But whether it is land, asMassa Walter says, or one bery big whale, is more dan I can tell. Itlook to my eye like a whale; but I cannot see its head or its tail, --andwhales got both, unless dey are cut off. " Nub, in fact, was greatlypuzzled at the appearance of the seeming island. He did not take intoconsideration the deceptive effect produced by the light mist whichpervaded the air, making objects seen through it magnified anddistorted, as it floated imperceptibly by. 

"I cannot quite make it out even now, " observed the mate. "There's aflag, there is no doubt about that; and there are creatures of some sortmoving about--but to my eyes they look more like birds than men. Thecurious mist which hangs over the water plays strange tricks; and I haveover and over again been deceived, and so have many others; but I seethe flag as clearly as if it was not more than a cable's length fromus. "

"It seems to me that the people are stooping down or carrying hugebundles on their backs, " observed Walter. "Perhaps they are digging orbuilding huts. I suspect, from their numbers, that the whole crew, whomwe supposed embarked on the big raft, are there. We are near enough forthem to hear our voices, though, as they are so busy, they have not asyet made us out. " On this Walter shouted and waved his hands. 

"I thought so. There go your men, who were so busy digging andbuilding!" exclaimed the mate. As he spoke, a number of birds rose inthe air and flew shrieking away, soon being lost to sight in the cloudsof mist which hung over the ocean to the west; and revealing, scarcely aquarter of a mile off, an enormous whale, or marine monster of somesort, floating on the surface, with a small flagstaff and flag stickingin its back. 

CHAPTER SEVEN. 

ON THE WHALE'S BACK--SIGNS OF A WRECK--LIGHT A FIRE AND COOK BLUBBER--ANOVEL LAMP CONTRIVED--A SAIL IN SIGHT--DISAPPOINTMENT--NUB'S NARROWESCAPE--THE WHALE ROLLS OVER--A FEARFUL PREDICAMENT--THE RAFT WITHWALTER SAILS AWAY. 

As the voyagers were anxious to reach the creature which lay beforethem, they got out the oars, the mate and Nub pulling, while Waltersteered. 

"I see some harpoons and spears sticking in the creature's back, "exclaimed Walter. 

"They will be of use, if we cannot get anything else from it, as weshall be able to kill any dolphins or bonitoes which swim near us, " saidthe mate. 

"I tink me get some slices of meat out of de back of de creature, " saidNub. "We no want food now. "

"We shall find it rather high-flavoured and somewhat tough, " observedthe mate; "but it will keep body and soul together; and we must not beparticular. "

Walter, though very hungry, felt no inclination to eat whale's blubber, especially if the creature had been dead for some time, --though he hadheard that the Eskimos consider it dainty food, and eat it in vastquantities. Poor Alice, who had been unable to swallow the mixture offlying-fish and oil, shuddered at the thought. 

"I see a quantity of gear hanging about the creature's head, " saidWalter; "and that makes me suppose that it must have been fast to aship. If so, it cannot be a fish my father has struck; and some otherwhaler besides ours must be in the neighbourhood. "

"I am of your mind, " said the mate. "We shall know for certain, when weget alongside, by the harpoons. However, the idea gives me hope that weshall obtain assistance before long. "

The voyagers were gradually approaching the monster, which was certainlynot a sperm whale, though it was of enormous size, floating far higherout of the water than does that creature. They therefore came to theconclusion that it was of a rare and hitherto unknown species. (Note1. ) A quantity of gear with some large floats hung about its head, while the harpoons sticking in it had their lines attached. The onlyway to account for this was, that the people who had attacked it hadfancied that it was dead, and that it had suddenly revived and brokenloose from them. 

The whale was soon reached, when the raft was made fast to a couple ofthe harpoon-lines which hung from its body. It was no easy matter toclimb to the top of its back; but the mate, bidding Alice remain on theraft, hauled himself up by the lines which hung from it, Walter and Nubfollowing his example. On reaching the top of the whale's back, themate examined the flag. 

"This is an American piece of bunting, " he exclaimed. "It shows withoutdoubt that it was killed by the boats of one of their whalers. Thereare a good many of them in these seas at present, and they are not thefellows to abandon a fish they have once caught. "

"Dat is what I was tinking, " observed Nub. "I don't tink any Englishmaneber kill such a 'straordinary-looking fish as dis. "

"I have seen a good many, but never one like it, " said the mate. 

"I only hope it good to eat; and de sooner me cut some blubber and cookit, de better. Mr Shobbrok, you got tinder-box and flint and steel?"

"Yes, " answered the mate, "I always carry them; though, as we cannotlight a fire on the raft, I have hitherto made no use of them. But howdo you propose lighting one on the top of the whale, Nub?"

"We get up some pieces of wood from de raft, and den, with de blubber, we soon have one blazing fire, " answered the black. Descending to theraft, he took one of the pieces of plank and began to chop it up. "Wesoon have some dinner for you, Missie Alice, " he said while so employed. "You stay quiet on de raft, and not fancy you going to starve anymore. " Having performed his task, he secured the wood in a bundle, andhoisting it on his back, he climbed up again. 

During Nub's absence the mate and Walter looked anxiously around them, in the possibility of any boats being in sight. None were to be seen;but they observed several objects floating about, apparently pieces ofwreck, spars and casks, --and among them a sea-chest, which seemed oflarge size, as it rose considerably above the surface. 

"We must try and get hold of that, " said the mate. "It may containarticles of value to us, though I am afraid we are not likely to findany food within it. "

"I would rather have a cask of biscuits or flour, or beef or pork, "observed Walter. 

"I doubt whether we shall find such, " said the mate, "for I observe thatthe casks float high out of the water. But has it struck you, Walter, what must have happened?"

"I was thinking that these things must have come out of our ship andfloated away here, " answered Walter. 

"They cannot have come so far by this time, " said the mate. "I thinkthat I can unravel the mystery. This whale was attacked by the boats ofa ship, some of which were probably destroyed by the monster. It wasthen towed alongside, when she was either capsized in a storm, or, receiving damage from some other cause, she went down, and the articleswe now see floated up out of her. Possibly she was struck by some largewhale, and her bottom or sides stove in; such a thing has occurredbefore now. I remember some years ago a big whale off the coast of NewZealand which went by the name of New Zealand Tom. He was a monster, and capable of sending any ship to the bottom. I was in one of theboats of the _Adonis_ whaler when, in company with a dozen others, wewent one morning to chase that very whale. Most of us got near enoughto drive our harpoons into its body; but it made us pay dearly for oursport, for before breakfast it had knocked nine of our boats to pieces, and we were obliged to return to our respective ships. Some weekspassed before we again got sight of the creature; when, in company withseveral other boats, we again attacked it, and this time came offvictorious. You will scarcely believe it, but we found eight harpoonsin its body belonging to as many different ships, which had chased it atvarious times. Big as it was, there are others as big, and evenfiercer. I remember meeting a man who had belonged to the Americanwhaler _Essex_. All the boats but one were on one occasion away withthe larger portion of the crew, leaving only the doctor and a few otherson board, when they caught sight of an enormous sperm whale comingtowards them, as if not seeing the ship; suddenly lifting its flukes upin the air, it sounded, throwing the water over the deck, when they felta tremendous blow, as if the ship under full sail had struck a rock. The blow broke off some of the keel, which was seen floating up to thesurface. The whale quickly rose again, and was observed at a shortdistance from the ship; when, what was the horror of those on board tosee it come swimming directly at them with the greatest fury! It struckthe bows a tremendous blow, staving them in. A cry arose that the shipwas sinking; and so she was. The water was rushing into her like amill-sluice; and the people had scarcely time to get into the remainingboat when she capsized, the casks in her hold for a time keeping her up. The people in the other boats, seeing their ship going down, pulledback and managed to get a small quantity of provisions; but before theyhad obtained as much as they required down she went, leaving the boatsto find their way to land as best they could. They steered for thecoast of Peru--the event happened on the other side of the Pacific--butonly one boat, with three men in her at their last gasp, was picked up;they happily recovered, and were able to narrate what had happened. Therest of the poor fellows must have perished, as none of the other boatswere ever afterwards heard of. Now, it's my opinion that something ofthe sort I have described has happened to the ship which had got hold ofthis whale; though what has become of her crew is more than I can tell. "

"I trust that our fate may not be that of the unfortunate crew of the_Essex_, " said Walter. 

"I trust not, lad, " answered the mate; "I shall be sorry I told you thestory, if it affects your spirits. We shall do very well if we can getprovisions, --and four people are more easily fed than forty, --so don'tthink about it. Here comes Nub with a bundle of wood, and we will seeif we can light a fire and cook some blubber; but I wish we had somemore delicate food for your dear young sister. "

Nub, who had brought the axe, having chopped off several pieces of skinfrom the fattest part of the whale's back, made a pile of the wood andplaced the dry skin on the top of it. The mate then produced his flintand steel, and striking a light, set fire with a match to the bottom ofthe pile. 

"While de fire blazes up, I cut some nice pieces of blubber, " said Nub;and setting to work, he soon produced several lumps, which he stuck atthe end of some other sticks brought for the purpose. The oil whichoozed up out of the whale's back made the flames rapidly blaze up. Eachof the party then held the blubber--which sputtered and hissed morevehemently than the fattest of bacon in a cook's frying-pan--to thefire. The odour was certainly not pleasant, but Nub sniffed it up, exclaiming, as he bit off a piece, "Oh, dis bery fine; it soon make usquite strong and fat, and we go a week without eating anyting else. "

Walter did not feel quite satisfied on that point; however, he managedto get down a few mouthfuls. Having roasted a piece as nicely as hecould, he hurried down with it to Alice. 

"If you think I ought to eat it, I will, " she said; "but it does notsmell nice. "

"I am afraid we are not likely to get anything else at present, and it'sour duty to try and keep up our strength. It will, I hope, have thateffect, though it may taste disagreeable at first. "

Alice, who was really ravenously hungry, overcame her repugnance to theunattractive food, and ate it up; taking at the same time, to help itdown, a small piece of biscuit which had been reserved for her. Walterthen climbed up again and joined the party on the whale's back. 

The skin and blubber affording ample fuel, they were able to keep uptheir fire and cook a considerable quantity of blubber; for to eat itraw in its present condition they felt would be impossible, but toastedin thin slices it would, they hoped, keep for some time. They triedseveral portions, and agreed that the most eatable were those on eitherside of the hump. As the chest and casks did not appear to be driftingaway from the whale, they agreed that it was not necessary to put offexpressly to get hold of them. Having cooked as much blubber as waslikely to keep till it was consumed, they carried it down to the raft, where it was stowed away in the hen-coop, which was considered coolerthan any other place. The mate proposed that while they were alongsidethe whale they should take the opportunity of more firmly securing thefresh part of the raft, as they had now a favourable opportunity fordoing so. This took them some time, but they were well satisfied whenthe work was done. 

"And now, my lad, we must not go away, without the harpoons and spears, for I have hopes, by their means, of getting a good supply of food. Wemay catch bonitoes and other big fish with the harpoons; and with thespears we may strike any smaller ones which come within reach. "

"I have been thinking, Mr Shobbrok, that if we could manage a lamp, wemight, on a calm evening, attract the fish to the side of the raft, asis often done, I have read, by savages, who then spear them; and theblubber will afford us oil for the purpose. "

"Bery bright idea, Massa Walter, " exclaimed Nub. "De hole where we madede fire is full of oil, and me fill up two of de empty bottles with it;den, as we have no saucer for de lamp, suppose you take one of yourshoes, --it will hold de oil for de purpose. "

"I will gladly give up both my shoes, " said Walter. 

"So will I mine, " exclaimed Alice; "if they are of any use. "

"We need not deprive you of yours, Miss Alice, " said the mate; "I mustinsist rather on mine being taken. And for a wick, we have only to picka rope to pieces and twist it up lightly. "

Nub, taking the two empty bottles, climbed up again on the whale's back. He found even more oil than he had expected, and filling the bottles, lowered them on the raft. He was about to descend, when he was seenlooking eagerly out on the other side of the whale. 

"What is it?" asked the mate. 

"A sail! a sail!" he shouted, clapping his hands, and dancingfrantically about at a great risk of slipping off into the water. Themate and Walter quickly climbed up, anxious to ascertain the truth ofNub's assertion. 

"Dere! dere!" he exclaimed. "To the south. Dere she comes! MissieAlice and Massa Walter soon be safe!"

"That's not a ship, " observed the mate. "If you look steadily, you willsee that it's a long way on this side of the horizon, and but littleraised above the water. It would not appear so distinct as it does ifit was the topgallant-sail of a ship, hull down. That's the sail of aboat or a raft; and before long it will be near at hand. "

Alice eagerly inquired what they were looking at. Walter having toldher what the mate said, could with difficulty persuade her to remain onthe raft, so anxious was she to climb up to see the object in sight. 

The party on the whale's back stood watching the sail; but instead, however, of it coming directly towards them, as they had expected itwould do, it was seen, when about a mile off, to be steering a course onwhich it would pass them scarcely nearer than it then was. Walterseized the flag out of the whale's back and waved it over his head, shouting at the top of his voice, as did the mate and Nub, to attractattention; but apparently they were not seen, and certainly could nothave been heard. 

"It is more than I can make out, what they are about, " observed Walter. "They must have caught sight of the whale, and whether that's a boat ora raft, it's surprising that they should not have come nearer to have alook at us. They seem to have a pretty stiff breeze out there, and itwould not have taken them much out of their way. "

"I am sure that it is a raft, " said the mate, "as, with the breeze theyhave got, and that large sail, a boat would move much faster through thewater than they are doing. Depend on it, those are the _Champion's_people, and they have got some reason for not wishing to communicatewith us. I am pretty sure they fancy that this whale was killed by thecaptain, and that, not finding the ship, he returned to it. I may bewrong, but I think I am not much out in my calculations. "

"But suppose you are wrong, and my father is on board the raft, couldnot we shove off and overtake it?"

"As it is almost dead to windward, we should not have the slightestchance of doing so; and see! they are still holding their course. Ifthey had wished to communicate with us, they would have lowered theirsail; and they must see the smoke of the fire, even should they not makeout the flag, --though they could scarcely have failed to do that. "

"I tink I could swim much faster dan our raft could pull against dewind, " said Nub; "supposing de captain on board, den I tell him datMassa Walter and Missie Alice on de whale, and he sure to come. "

"You had better not make the attempt, Nub, " said the mate. "You willhave a long swim before you can reach the raft; and if you fail to doso, you will be exhausted before you can possibly get back. "

"Neber fear, Mr Shobbrok, " he answered. "If I get tired I can rest onone of dose casks, or perhaps I find some spar or piece of timber whichkeep me up;" and before the mate or Walter could stop him, Nub hadslipped off into the sea on the opposite side to that to which the raftwas secured, so that Alice did not see him. Nub struck out boldly, andmade rapid way. The mate and Walter stood watching him. 

"That black is indeed a first-rate swimmer, " observed the mate. "Heavenprotect the brave fellow. "

Nub, however, had not got more than two or three cable's lengths fromthe whale when he was seen to turn, while he furiously beat the waterwith his hands and feet, at the same time shouting out loudly. 

"Oh, what are those black-looking things moving about on either side ofhim?" exclaimed Walter. 

"Those are sharks' fins, " answered the mate. "He must have caught sightof them; and he knows well that, should he get tired, they will attackhim. "

"O poor Nub! poor Nub! Can he escape them?" exclaimed Walter, wringinghis hands and looking the picture of despair. "O Mr Shobbrok, can wedo nothing to save him?"

"We can only shout and try to frighten the sharks, as Nub is doing, "answered the mate. 

"Oh, I will do that, " cried Walter; and he began to shriek and jumpfrantically about in a way which made the mate begin to feel anxious onhis account: still Mr Shobbrok himself shouted at the top of his voice, and then bethought him of cutting pieces of blubber and throwing them asfar away as possible, in order to attract the savage creatures and todraw their attention off from the black. The plan seemed to succeed, and several of them were seen to dash forward and spring out of thewater to catch the blubber before it reached the surface. Nub, meanwhile, was making rapid way towards the side of the whale. 

"Now, Walter, " said the mate, "do as I have been doing, while I get aharpoon-line ready to haul the black out of the water; but take care, mydear boy, that you don't slip off. "

Walter did as the mate told him, still continuing to shriek out asloudly as before. Bending the end of one of the lines to the centre ofa spear, Mr Shobbrok let it drop into the water, where it floated;while he stood by to haul up Nub as soon as he caught hold of it. Walter continued in the meantime cutting off pieces of blubber andthrowing them towards the head of the whale, and as long as he did sothe sharks remained on the watch for the delicious morsels. At lengthNub reached the spear, and grasping hold of it, endeavoured to haulhimself up; but he was evidently greatly exhausted by his rapid swim, and the dread he had experienced of being seized by one of the monstersswarming around. The mate, who had begun to haul him in, called Walterto his assistance. They had got the black half out of the water, whenthey saw several of the dark fins gliding towards him. How poor Waltershouted and shrieked!--while he and the mate hauled away with all theirmight, every instant dreading to see the savage creatures tear at Nub'slegs. With all their strength they hauled away, when, just as Nub'sfeet were clear of the water, two enormous sharks rose with open mouthsabove the surface to seize him. Happily they were disappointed, for thecreatures in their eagerness rushing against each other, missed theiraim, their heads nearly touching the soles of his feet--which, as may besupposed, he quickly drew up; while the mate and Walter, hauling away, got him fairly up to the top of the whale's back. As soon as he wassafe, Walter threw his arm around him, exclaiming, "Have the creaturesbitten you, Nub? Have you really escaped them? oh, why did you go--oh, why did you go?"

"Yes, Massa Walter, I quite safe, neber fear, " answered Nub, panting forbreath. "Dey no hurt me, though dey would have liked to eat me up asthey did the blubber which you and de mate threw to dem; no doubt aboutdat. "

"I am thankful that you have got back safe, Nub, " said the mate. "Itwas a bold attempt, but it would have been a vain one; for I am as sureas I stand here that the captain is not on board the raft out there. "

"Oh, where can my father have gone, then?" exclaimed Walter, who wasstill in a state of unusual excitement, into which, weakened as he wasby famine, the alarm he had just experienced had thrown him. 

"Your father is in his boat, be assured of that, Walter, " answered themate calmly; "and now, the sooner you go on the raft and join yoursister the better. " Still Walter did not go, but again seizing theflag, kept waving it; but the raft glided on, moved by the strong wind, which now reached the part of the ocean on which the whale floated. Themate himself could not help standing to watch it, but it rapidly gotfarther and farther off. At last, taking Walter's arm, he said, "Come, we must waste no more time here; Nub and I will help you down to theraft. "

Walter made no resistance, but allowed himself to be lowered down, themate and Nub following him. Alice threw her arms around his neck whenshe saw him, exclaiming, --"What has all that noise been about? I havebeen so frightened. Why did you not come and tell me?"

The mate briefly explained what had happened; while Walter, withapparent calmness, added a few remarks; and, soothed by his sister'svoice, he soon appeared to recover, and Mr Shobbrok had noapprehensions about him. The mate told him to lie down and rest, whichhe at once did. The raft being on the lee side of the whale, he and Nubthen hoisted the sail. 

"Oh, Massa Shobbrok, we have forgotten de harpoons!" exclaimed Nub. 

"So we have, " answered the mate. "In my anxiety about Walter I forgotthem. "

"Den I go up and get dem, " said Nub; and he again climbed up the side ofthe whale. He had lowered down a couple of harpoons and three spears, when the mate, who had in the meantime cast off the lines which hadsecured the raft to the whale, in his anxiety to lose no time, sprang upto pull out another spear which had been fixed nearer the tail; Alice, who was standing near him, taking hold of the line still attached to it. At that moment, from some unknown cause, the monster body began tomove, and before either the mate or Nub could descend, over it rolled;while Alice, in her terror still holding on to the line, was lifted fromher feet and dragged into the water. The sail, no longer under the leeof the huge carcass, filled, and away glided the raft, leaving the poorlittle girl, with the mate and Nub at some distance from her, strugglingin the water. 

------------------------------------------------------------------------

Note 1. The author confesses that he has had some difficulty inunderstanding the descriptions in the old journal from which the tale istaken. From its evident truthfulness and general accuracy, he would notfeel justified in altering them. But the illustration beats him, andsets at defiance all the accounts in his books of natural history. Hemust therefore leave his readers to judge for themselves. 

CHAPTER EIGHT. 

THE WHALE SINKS--ALICE SUPPORTED BY THE MATE--A HAMMER-HEADED SHARKAPPEARS--ALICE'S ALARM--NUB CONQUERS THE HAMMER-HEAD--VOYAGE ON ASEA-CHEST. 

The huge monster rolling over, slowly sank head foremost into the depthsof the ocean; possibly from the oil in the case by some means or otherhaving escaped, thereby depriving it of its buoyancy--an occurrencewhich occasionally takes place when, after a hard chase, a whale hasbeen captured, and the victors are about to tow it in triumph to theirship; losing in consequence several hundred pounds worth of oil. 

The mate and Nub found themselves dragged a considerable way underwater; but quickly coming up again, as they were striking out theycaught sight of the raft driving before the wind, and poor Alicestruggling in the water at some distance from them. Horror-struck atthe sight, they swam towards her, their hearts beating with anxiety lestthey should not be in time to reach the spot ere she sank beneath thesurface, or was seized by one of the ravenous sharks from which Nub hadjust before so narrowly escaped. Happily the savage creatures haddarted down after the whale, eager to seize the strips of blubber whichhad been cut off its back. So busily were they engaged, that they didnot take notice of the human beings thus left to their tender mercies. The mate had been on a part of the whale nearest Alice, and was thus thefirst to approach her. Seeing the impossibility of reaching the raft, he shouted to Nub and told him to swim after it; he himself intending toassist Alice, who was stretching out her arms and piteously calling tohim for help. 

Walter, who had gone off into a state of dreamy unconsciousness as helay stretched on the raft, on hearing Alice shriek out at the moment shewas dragged into the water, started up, his senses completelybewildered, and instead of lowering the sail, stood waving his hands, and incoherently shrieking out to her to come to him. The mate shoutedto him to lower the sail; but he did not understand the order, andcontinued leaping frantically about the raft, waving his hands andshrieking as before. The consequence was that the raft got further andfurther away, at a rate which gave but little hope that Nub wouldovertake it. The mate's brave heart almost died within him at thethought that not his life only, but that of the little girl and Nub, would be sacrificed. Nub was exerting himself to the utmost. Never hadhe swam so fast. But he soon saw that all his efforts would not enablehim to overtake the raft. Again and again he shouted to Walter to lowerthe sail: Walter only shrieked louder in return, calling him to come tohis help--and Nub expected every moment to see him leap into the water, when, in all probability, he would be drowned. Still the brave blackpersevered. 

"Lower de sail, Massa Walter, lower de sail!" he shouted; "you all rightif you do dat. De mate save Missie Alice, so no fear about her. Lowerde sail! Oh, de poor boy gone mad!"

In vain Nub shouted; Walter only waved his hands more frantically, till, overcome by terror, he sank down exhausted on the raft, and Nub saw thatit would be impossible to overtake it while it continued running at itspresent speed. The only hope was that the wind might drop, or shift, and bring it back to them. This, however, was barely probable; thebreeze was blowing fresh, and the light raft, having now no longer theirweight on it, skimmed swiftly over the surface. Still Nub persevered inendeavouring to obey the mate's orders; he was ready to swim on till hesank exhausted. Happily he was as much at home in the water as onshore, and by turning on his back or treading water, or swimming in avariety of other ways, could keep up for several hours together. 

He turned his head round and saw that the mate had reached Alice and wassupporting her in his arms. "De mate swim well, I know, so he keep upde little girl while I go after de raft, " he said to himself, and heagain made way; but though he swam rapidly, the raft skimmed along at astill faster rate, and had he not even yet trusted to the possibility ofeither a change of wind or a calm, he would have given up the attempt ashopeless. He thought, too, that Walter might perhaps regain his senses, and do what alone could preserve his own life and that of his friends. Left by himself on the raft, he must inevitably perish as well as they. Inspired by this hope, the gallant black pursued his course undaunted bythe recollection of the shoal of ravenous sharks which he knew were inthe neighbourhood, or by the want of any object, as far as he could seebefore him, on which to rest. Fearful as was his condition, it was tobecome still more terrible. He had just glanced round and shouted tothe mate and Alice to keep up their courage, when, as he again turnedhis face towards the raft, he saw, not twenty fathoms from him, ahideous head, such as the morbid imagination sometimes pictures during adreadful dream. The front was of immense width, with large, savage eyesglaring out at either side; while below appeared a large mouth, full offormidable teeth; the body, as Nub knew, being in proportion to the sizeof the head. It was indeed an enormous specimen of the hideous zygaena, or hammer-headed shark, so frequently observed about the coast of theSouth Sea islands, and scarcely less voracious and formidable than theterrible white shark, the sailor's hated foe. Its body wascomparatively slender, but its head was dilated on each side to aprodigious extent, --the form being that of a double-headed hammer, fromwhich it takes the name of "the hammer-headed shark. "

Nub gazed at the creature, but his courage did not fail him. It hadapparently only just come to the surface to gaze about it, and had notyet discovered the human beings floating near. The black had often seenthe shark bravely attacked by the natives of Otaheite and other islands, who encounter it fearlessly as they swim off through the raging surf, and never fail to return victorious to the shore. There was no time, however, for consideration, for with a few turns of its tail the monstermight be up to him. He had, fortunately, a large, sharp sheath-knifesticking in his girdle; he drew it, and keeping his eye on the shark, hestruck out so as to gain a position rather behind the creature's head, which was turned from him. At the same moment that Nub caught sight ofthe zygaena the mate also saw it; he fully expected that it would dashat the black and seize him in its dreadful jaws. The shark, however, was either of a sluggish nature, or perhaps gorged with food, for itshead remained above water without moving from the spot where it had atfirst appeared. The mate endeavoured to prevent Alice from seeing thehammer-head, but her eyes unfortunately fell on it. 

"Oh, Mr Shobbrok, what is that dreadful creature?" she cried out. "Will it kill poor Nub? Oh, what can we do! what can we do!" She didnot appear to think so much of her own and the mate's danger as of thatof the black. 

The mate, for a moment, was almost unnerved, for he felt his utterinability to defend himself or the little girl should the monster attackthem; still, like a brave man, he summoned up all his courage, andconsidered how he could possibly tackle it and defend Alice. He lookedaround to see if there was any spar or other floating object near athand on which he could place her while he fought the shark. Could hefind a spar, he would push it in the shark's mouth as it swam towardshim; he had likewise his clasp-knife hung round his neck, but the blade, he feared, was too blunt to be of much service; he opened it, however, and held it in his teeth ready to use. As he glanced round he saw thechest which he had observed when on the back of the whale, but it wastoo far off to be of any avail in the present emergency. In themeantime he had kept a vigilant watch on the hideous hammer-head, to beready for an encounter should it dart towards him. 

He had also been watching the proceedings of Nub. He soon saw that theblack was manoeuvring to gain an advantage over the shark, which did notappear to observe him. Poor Alice, overcome with terror, had almostfainted in his arms; he urged her to keep up her courage. 

"Don't be afraid, Miss Alice; don't be afraid, my child, " he saidsoothingly. "There is a big chest not far off, which will serve as araft for you, and it will support Nub and me while we swim alongside it. See--see! Nub is going to tackle the shark; and he well knows, dependon it, what he is about. I have heard that the natives in these partsdo not fear the creature, terrible as it looks, and I don't see why weshould. Come, we will swim towards the chest, and Nub will join us whenhe has finished off Jack Shark, --which he fully intends doing, depend onthat. "

The mate, as he spoke, began to swim in the direction of the chest; buthe soon found that, having Alice to support, he could make but slowprogress; he therefore recommenced treading the water, turning his facetowards the shark, that he might be the better able to encounter itshould it make a dash at him. He now saw that Nub, having got close tothe creature, his long knife in his hand, was swimming up alongside it. He expected, in another moment, that he would plunge his weapon into theshark's body; but instead of that, what was his surprise to see himsuddenly leap on its back and dig the fingers of one hand into its lefteye. If the hammer-head had been torpid before, it now made ampleamends by its sudden activity; off it darted along the surface, Nubholding up its head to prevent it from diving, while with his right handhe struck his knife with all his might sometimes before him andsometimes behind him, inflicting deep wounds in its back and sides. Itseemed surprising that the zygaena could endure them, but its wonderfulvitality is well-known--the terrific gashes which Nub inflicted in noway impeding its rapid progress. At first it seemed to be comingtowards the mate and Alice; and though it would not have been able tobite them, it might have inflicted a blow which would have stunned themboth. Nub, however, managed by hauling at its head to turn it, and itswept by, forming large circles round and round the spot where theyfloated. Its speed, however, from its loss of blood, began somewhat todiminish, and Nub could evidently guide it with greater ease than atfirst. 

Seeing this, the mate shouted to him, "Steer the brute, if you can, toyonder chest, and bring it up to us as soon as possible. "

"Ay, ay, massa, " answered Nub; "I finish de brute off soon. It not gotmuch more go in him. Cheer up, Missie Alice; I no tink dis a steadyhorse for you, or I ask you to have a ride on it. " [See Note 1. ]

This remark did more than anything else to restore Alice's courage, forshe knew that the black felt perfectly certain of gaining the victory. Nub, who had already deprived the monster of sight, continued to dig hisknife into its head, guiding it towards the chest, which he thus rapidlyreached. He then, turning half round while he held up its head, stuckhis knife as far back as he could reach behind him, persevering in hisefforts till all movement in its tail had ceased. 

"Dere, you go and feed your ugly cousins!" he exclaimed, giving it alast dig, --when, leaping from its back, he threw himself on the top ofthe chest; while the shark, its life almost extinct, rolled over on itsback with its head downwards. 

Taking off a lanyard attached to the chest, Nub secured it to the handleat one end, and after resting for a few seconds, again threw himselfinto the water and struck out for the mate and Alice. 

"There, my dear child, I told you so; the brave black has killed theshark, and he will soon have the chest up to us. It will serve as aboat for you, " said Mr Shobbrok. 

"But where is Walter? What has become of the raft?" exclaimed Alice, who had hitherto been unaware of her brother's unhappy condition, andhad not noticed that the raft had glided far away from them. 

"We must try and overtake Walter as soon as we get you safe on thechest, " answered the mate. "It will be a long swim; but we must hope toget something to support ourselves, for I fear that the chest will nothold us all. "

"Oh, what can have made Walter sail away again?" asked Alice; and thenanother thought seemed to strike her, as the mate did not immediatelyanswer. "Oh, tell me, Mr Shobbrok, " she exclaimed, --"was the raftdrawn down by the whale, and has my dear brother been drowned?"

"The raft is all right, and I hope Walter is on it, " he answered, aftera minute's hesitation. "We may come up with it before long. Don'tthink any more about it just now. See Nub; he's bringing the chest tous, --and a fine large sea-chest it is too, and by-and-by we will openit, and ascertain what it contains. I suspect that it's a carpenter'schest; though, as it floats high out of the water, it cannot containmany tools, but it may possibly have some which will be useful to uswhen we get on shore. "

"When will that be, do you think?" asked Alice. 

"There's no saying exactly, but we will hope for the best, " answered themate evasively. "See, here comes Nub. He will soon be up with us, andwe will then begin our voyage. "

The mate had no little difficulty in speaking; for, strong as he was, the exertion of treading the water so long was very considerable. Hewas very thankful when at length Nub got up to them. 

"Here is de chest, " exclaimed the black. "Now de sooner Missie Alice onde top of it de better. " Fortunately there were several turns of roperound the chest, by means of which Nub held to one side, and the matebalancing it, enabled Alice to climb up on the other. He then told herto lie down along it, exactly in the centre, so that it might be as wellbalanced as possible. "All right, Missie Alice?" asked Nub, looking upat her while he grasped the rope fastened to the chest; the mate, whorequired a few minutes' rest, supporting himself on the other. 

"Yes, I feel very secure, " said Alice; "and I only wish that you and MrShobbrok could get up and sit on it also. "

"We should roll it over if we did, and tumble you into the water, " saidthe mate. "It will afford us ample support if we merely hold on by eachside. Are you all right, Nub?"

"Yes, yes, Massa Shobbrok; all right, " answered Nub. 

"Then off we go, " cried the mate; "and I hope that before long we maycome up with the raft, or that the captain's boat, or some stranger, maypick us up. " Saying this, the mate took hold of one of the becketswhich Nub had secured for the purpose, and struck out boldly to thewestward. 

Only strong swimmers and very determined men could have kept up as theydid. It is true that the chest afforded them some support, but they hadthus only one hand to swim with; still they made considerable progress, shoving on with their feet and striking out with the hands left atliberty. The wind was fair and the water smooth, or they would havebeen unable to make any progress. On and on they swam. When the armthey were using for propelling themselves grew weary, they shiftedsides; by which they were able to continue their exertions much longerthan they would otherwise have done. Alice remained perfectly still, though she now and then spoke to the mate or Nub. The former found itvery difficult to answer her questions, as again and again she askedwhen they should overtake Walter, or how far off the land was likely tobe. "Oh, how I wish that we were near enough to see it!" she added. 

"It may cheer you to know that when I was on the top of the whale Ifancied that I caught sight of some high land away to the westward, "answered the mate. "It was very faint, and as I felt uncertain, I didnot like to run the risk of disappointing you; but I have been thinkingover the matter, and am persuaded that it was land. If it was, we shallhave a better chance than I had hoped for of reaching it before long. "

"You thought dat land, Massa Shobbrok; so did I. Hurrah! Swim away, boys! swim away! We soon get over de sea!" shouted Nub, endeavouring toraise his own spirits, as well as to encourage Alice. Thus they wenton, but the mate could not help secretly feeling that the probability oftheir escaping was small indeed. 

------------------------------------------------------------------------

Note 1. The author must express the surprise he felt when he met withthe account of Nub's wonderful ride on the zygaena. However, it was toogood to be omitted, though he must leave his readers to judge of itsprobability. He would advise any of them who may visit the new Britishpossession of the Fiji Islands, should they fall in with one of themonsters, not to attempt a similar exploit. 

CHAPTER NINE. 

VOYAGE ON A CHEST CONTINUED--FIND A CASK ON WHICH NUB AND THE MATEREST--THE RAFT WITH WALTER RETURNS--A SWORD-FISH CAUGHT--A BOAT PICKEDUP--WASHED FROM THE RAFT--STORMY NIGHT--TWO RAFTS IN SIGHT. 

No two men could have conducted themselves more heroically than did themate and Nub to save the young girl left under their charge. Neither ofthem allowed her to discover how weary and exhausted they felt by theirprolonged and almost superhuman exertions. Now and then they stopped, and holding on with both hands to the chest, allowed their bodies tofloat on the water, thus obtaining some relief. The water was so warmthat they did not feel any benumbing effects from being so long in it. After resting for a time, they would again strike out, Nub alwayscommencing with a laugh and a negro song, though he seldom got furtherthan--

 "Swim away, boys, swim away; We get to land 'fore end of day. "

Then he would cry out, "I tink I smell de flowers and de fruit already. "Mr Shobbrok spoke but little, except occasionally a word or two tocheer up Alice. She did not experience the anxieties of her oldercompanions, for it did not, happily, enter her head that they mightafter all fail to reach the shore. She could not help thinking aboutWalter, however, and wondering how it was that the raft had run awaywith him. She kept her eyes ahead, looking out for the land; but thoughher vision was remarkably keen, she could not discover it. She thought, however, that she could distinguish, far away, the white sail of theraft; and so undoubtedly she could, but she forgot that all the time itwas going further and further from them. 

The mate had at first had another cause for anxiety. It was that theymight be espied and followed by some of the sharks which they had seenin the neighbourhood; but as they got further away from the spot, hebegan to hope that they had escaped them, and that the creatures weretoo much occupied with the carcasses of the whale and the zygaena tofollow them. 

They had thus been going on for two hours or more, when Alice exclaimed, "I see something floating ahead!"

"What is it like?" asked the mate anxiously. 

"It seems to me like another chest, or a cask perhaps. If you will liftyour head a little out of the water, you will see it clearly. "

The mate drew himself up till his head was as high as the chest. 

"It's an empty cask, " he exclaimed; "and will serve to rest one of us, though it will not assist us while towing the chest. "

They swam towards it, and found that it was a large empty cask--probablyone which had floated out of the American whaler which had gone down. 

"Now, Mr Shobbrok, you get on de cask; you want rest more dan I do, "said Nub. "But take care dat you not roll round and round. It no easymatter to sit on an empty cask in de water. "

The mate tried to do as Nub advised, but he found that the cask wouldroll round, and that the only way he could rest on it was by throwinghimself length-wise along it--though he had considerable difficulty inkeeping it steady. He was thus, however, able to regain his strength. 

When he found himself somewhat recovered, he resigned his place to Nub, who managed by working his feet on either side to sit across it, holdingon to the chest. Scarcely had he taken his seat when heexclaimed, --"Oh, I can smell de flowers and de fruit! Here come deland-breeze; but den it will drive us back faster dan we came along. "

Nub was right. In another minute a strong breeze, smelling of theearth, blew in their faces; and the water, which had hitherto been calm, was soon rippled over with small waves, which rapidly increased inheight, hissing and bubbling around them. This was excessively tryingto the mate, who could with difficulty keep his head above the foamwhich drove in his face. His heart began to fail him, for while thebreeze continued the little hope he ever had of reaching the land mustbe abandoned. All he could do was to hold on to the chest, which Nubbalanced on the opposite side, without attempting to make any progress. He was, for the first time, beginning to lose hope of saving the littlegirl, when he was aroused by hearing Nub exclaim--

"Hurrah! here come de raft! De wind catch her sail, and drive her back. We soon see Massa Walter, and I hope he soon see us. "

"I see him! I see him!" cried Alice, lifting up her head. 

The mate raised himself also; and then, sure enough, he caught sight ofthe raft skimming along at a rapid rate over the seas. 

Whether Walter saw them or not, they could not tell; but they supposedthat he had recovered his senses, and was steering the raft, --and that, finding the breeze in his favour, he was endeavouring to reach the spotwhere he had left them. He might remember the chest and casks and otherobjects floating about, and believe that they had been able by suchmeans to support themselves. There could be little doubt, by the steadyway in which the raft approached, that Walter was at the helm, though, as he was steering a course rather on one side, it was probable that hehad not yet discovered them. As the raft drew nearer, Nub exclaimed--

"I will swim away and cut him off, or else maybe he will pass us. "

"Let us first try what hailing will do, " said the mate; "we will allshout together. "

"Ay, ay!" answered Nub. "I give de time. "

All three, raising their voices, shouted as loud as they could, Alice'sshrill note reaching almost as far as the others. 

"Once more, " cried Nub; "and sure dis time he hear. " Again they allcried out, even louder than before. 

"Dere! dere, Missie Alice, he see us!" exclaimed Nub, looking down atthe little girl as he spoke. At that moment the sheets were let go, andWalter was seen eagerly looking out to discover whence the voices came. The raft now came gliding up towards them, Walter having gone back tothe helm to steer it. 

Nub was the first to spring on board, and then having made fast thechest, he lifted Alice safely on to the raft, where she was received inWalter's arms. The almost exhausted mate was then dragged on board byNub. The first thing Mr Shobbrok did was to haul down the sail, thatthe raft might not be driven further away from the land; he then turnedtowards Walter, not to find fault with him for running away, --for he waswell aware that the poor lad could not help it, --but to ascertain thestate of his mind. 

Walter had placed Alice on her usual seat, and now sat by her side. Helooked up at Mr Shobbrok. "I cannot tell you how it all happened, " hesaid in a low voice. "I only remember seeing Alice in the water, andshrieking out for some one to help her, when I fell down fainting on theraft. I was unconscious of what happened further, till I found myselfalone on the raft, which had at that instant been taken aback by astrong breeze from the westward. I felt full of dismay and grief, butas calm and self-possessed as I ever had been. I considered what was tobe done. My first thought was to go in search of you. I lowered thesail, got the raft round, and again setting the sail, steered away tothe eastward, fully prepared to perish should I not find you; and oh, Icannot express how thankful I am to find you again!"

"I am sure he is, " said Alice, jumping up and kissing Walter. 

"I am certain of it too, my lad, " said the mate. "We don't blame you;and can only be thankful that, through God's mercy, your senses were sowonderfully restored. "

"Yes, Massa Walter, we bless Heaven dat de shark not eat us, and dat wefind you; and now all go well. "

Both the mate and Nub felt too much fatigued just then to speak more; sohaving secured the chest and cask, they threw themselves down to rest, as they could not attempt to row against the breeze then blowing, withtheir strength exhausted as it was. 

Alice was scarcely less weary than they were, not so much from exertionas from alarm and anxiety. Her clothes soon dried in the hot sun, andthen she too lay down. Walter, who was now apparently quite recovered, sat by her side, watching her till she dropped off to sleep. The winddid not much affect the raft, but it was all the time slowly driftingfurther and further from the shore. The little girl's slumbers weredisturbed by the terrible scenes she had gone through, and now and thenshe cried out, "Oh, save him! oh, save him! Where is Walter? where isWalter?"

Walter, on hearing his name pronounced, took her hand. "Here I am, allsafe, " he said in a soothing tone. "I am very, very sorry that I causedyou so much alarm; but it's all right now. We shall soon reach theland, I hope; and then we will build a boat, and go in search of ourfather and the rest. "

Alice, who was still scarcely awake, did not understand what he said. Suddenly she started up. "O Walter, where are we?" she exclaimed, looking wildly about her. "I thought you had gone away again, and werenever coming back. You will never leave me, will you?"

"I should be miserable without you, " he answered. "No, I never willleave you, if I can help it, till we find our father--though MrShobbrok and Nub take the best care of you they possibly can: had it notbeen for them, we should both have been lost. "

"Don't think that it's we who take care of you, my children, " said themate, who had been awakened by their voices. "There is One above whoalone has the power to do so. We are only the instruments in Hishands. "

"But we do what we can, though, " said Nub, sitting up; "and now I tinkthe wind begin to fall, and we get out de oars. "

"We had better take some food first, " said the mate. "The young peoplemust be hungry, and I am pretty sharp set myself. "

"What you like to have, Mr Shobbrok? Roast beef, boiled mutton, porkpies, or plum pudding?" asked Nub, trying to make Walter and Alicelaugh, for he observed how sad they both looked. "Well, if we can'thave dem, we have whale blubber; it bery good for dem dat like it. Takea lilly bit, Missie Alice. "

Poor Alice's lip curled. She recollected how nauseous she had found itin the morning. Nub got out some of the blubber, which the rest of theparty swallowed without making faces. Fortunately there was still asmall portion of biscuit, and this enabled Alice at length to get downenough of the food to sustain her strength. They had still the wine andwater; but, alas! there now remained only sufficient biscuit to affordher another meal. "After that has gone, what can we give the littlegirl to eat?" thought the mate. "Well, well, she has been sustainedhitherto, and we must not anticipate evil. "

Nub having stowed away the rest of the blubber, the oars were got out, and while Walter steered, he and the mate began to urge on the rafttowards the shore. Their progress, however, was very slow, as when theystood up their bodies acted the part of sails, and they were driven backalmost as fast as they advanced. Several birds were flying overhead, asign that land could not be far off; while, as they looked around, theysaw here and there fish of all sizes rising out of the water. 

"We may get hold of one of these fellows if they come near us, " said themate. "Our time may be better spent in preparing the harpoons. Lay inyour oar, Nub, and we will set to work. "

They all eagerly sat down, and in a short time two harpoons were fittedwith lines, while spears were also got ready for use. Scarcely weretheir preparations completed when the land-breeze died away; and asea-breeze shortly afterwards setting in, the sail was once morehoisted, and the raft steered for the land. All the party kept a brightlookout ahead on either side, in the hope of seeing a fish and gettingnear enough to catch it. The mate and Nub stood with their harpoons intheir hands ready for instant use; the importance of catching somecreature made them vigilant; the strong flavour of the blubber assuredthem that it would not keep much longer. They had got a short distance, when Alice exclaimed, "See, see! what is that curious fish?" Shepointed to a spot a short distance on one side, her sharp eyes detectingwhat had escaped the observation of the mate. As she spoke, there rosefrom the surface a creature with a long white polished piece of bone orivory at the end of its snout, which might be well likened to a sword, and having two fish of considerable size spitted on it; at the samemoment two large frigate-birds were seen in the sky, flying rapidly downto deprive the fish of its prey. 

"That's a sword-fish, " exclaimed the mate; "and we must try to get itbefore those frigate-birds succeed in stealing the smaller fish from it. Lower the sail, Nub; get out your oar and pull away. Starboard thehelm, Walter. That fellow will not dive as easily as he may expect todo with those fish on his nose. "

Nub pulled away with all his might, thus bringing the raft close up tothe spot where the sword-fish, which had run its pointed weapon, perhapsunintentionally, through the fish, was struggling to get them off. Themate stood with his harpoon ready; it flew from his hand, and was burieddeeply in the creature's body. In vain it tried to escape. The fishimpeded its progress; and, Nub coming to the mate's assistance, theline, which had run out some way, was hauled in; after which Nub, seizing the animal's snout, in spite of its struggles, held it fast, anddrew off the two fish, which he threw on the raft. 

"Dere, we got dem safe, at all events. Dey make a good dinner for you, Missie Alice, " he exclaimed. "Now, Massa Walter, you take de spear andstick it into de sword-fish's belly. " Walter thrust in the weapon, andin another instant the creature's struggles ceased, and it was hauled upon the raft. 

"Thank Heaven, " said the mate. "We have now got food enough, if it willlast so long fresh, for two or three days; and could we but smoke it, weshould each of us enjoy two hearty meals a day for a week to come. However, it may, at all events, keep for some time if dried in the sun. Hoist the sail, Nub; Walter, do you steer, while the black and I cut upthe fish. "

The frigate-birds, disappointed of their prey, had flown off, but werehovering overhead ready to seize the entrails as they were thrownoverboard. 

The fish hauled up on the raft was about ten feet long, of abluish-black above, and silvery white below, the skin being somewhatrough. 

"I have seen them much bigger than this one, " observed the mate; "butit's as well that we did not catch a much bigger fellow, for we shouldhave had some difficulty in handling it. I have known these fellowsattack a whale, and run their beaks right into its side, while thethrasher sticks to its back; and between them they manage to kill themonster, though I believe the sharks benefit most by the hunt. I haveseen them caught in the Mediterranean by harpoons, especially off thecoast of Sicily. The people in those parts are little better thanidolaters, and when they go out fishing they sing some old heathen songwhich they fancy attracts the sword-fish. They won't utter a word oftheir own language, for fear that the creatures should understand them;but certain it is that the fish follow their boats, when they standready with their harpoons to strike them. The flesh is good eating, andvery nourishing when cooked; as we shall find it, I hope, though we haveto eat it raw. There's another sort of fish which I have fallen in within these seas, and a curious creature it is. It is called `thesail-fish, ' for it has got a big fin on the top of its back which it canopen or shut like a Chinese fan; and when it rises to the top of thewater, the wind catches this sail-like fin and sends it along at a greatrate; and at its chin it has got two long lines, which I suppose serveit to anchor by, to the rocks in a tideway, when lying in wait for itsprey. "

"What a curious sort of creature it must be, " said Alice; "how I shouldlike to see one!"

"Perhaps we may, when we get closer in-shore, " answered the mate; "andwe will try to harpoon it if you don't object to our eating itafterwards. "

"Oh, no, no; that I would not, " answered Alice. "I only wish someflying-fish would come on to the raft; I would willingly eat them raw. I remember what a foolish remark I made about the matter when we were onboard the _Champion_. I little thought how very thankful I should be tocatch some of the beautiful creatures for the purpose of eating them. "

"I no tink Missie Alice need eat de fish raw, " said Nub. "I manage tocook it. "

"How so?" asked the mate. "We have no hearth nor fuel. "

"I find both, " said Nub, in a confident tone. "Look here, MassaShobbrok. We get some bits of board. I put dem down on de middle of deraft, and we damp dem well; den I take de skin of dis fish and put it onde top of dem, doubled many times; den I take some of de dry pieces ofblubber, and I pile dem up; den I get some chips from de sword-fish, andfix dem close to de heap; and now I set fire to de heap, and de fishtoast; and I give it to Missie Alice and Massa Walter to eat. "

"Oh, thank you, Nub; but Walter and I shall not like to eat cooked fishwhile Mr Shobbrok and you are eating it raw, " said Alice. 

"We see, Missie Alice, if we got enough for all, " answered Nub. 

"Your plan seems a good one, Nub, " said the mate. "We will try it, atall events. "

Nub set to work and prepared the hearth, and by putting on only a fewpieces of blubber at a time, he was able to keep up a sufficient heat tocook some small pieces of fish, which Alice and Walter gratefully ate. There were a few pieces over, which he insisted that the mate shouldtake, he himself humbly saying that raw fish was "good enough for blackfellow. " The mate and Walter stood by ready to throw water on the raftshould the fire burn into the wood; but though it nearly consumed theskin, it only charred the boards beneath it. 

There was still some blubber remaining, with which Nub proposed to cookanother meal for Alice on the following day. Part of the sword-fish wasnow cut up into thin strips, which were hung up along the yard to dry inthe sun, as they would thus, it was hoped, keep longer. They had nowsuch food as they could require; though, eaten without any condiments, it was not palatable, nor altogether wholesome. It would, however, keepthem from starving, and they were thankful. They knew that manyvoyagers, under similar circumstances, had been much worse off than theywere. 

They had been so much engaged that they had almost forgotten the chestwhich had been the means of saving Alice. Walter, looking at it, askedthe mate if he would like to have it opened. 

"Though I do not expect to find much within it, still there may besomething that will prove useful to us, " answered the mate. 

Not being very heavy, though of considerable size, it was easily hauledup on the raft. It was a more difficult matter to get it open, for theywere afraid of breaking their axe should they attempt to prize the lidoff. Walter proposed to use one of the spear-heads, which might bedriven under the lock with a hammer. The attempt was immediately made, and succeeded better than they anticipated. It was, as the mate hadsuspected, a carpenter's chest. In the upper part was a drawercontaining boat-nails, brad-awls, gimlets, and other small tools. Thecentre part, which had contained the larger tools, was empty; but below, under a sort of false bottom, were found a fine and a coarse saw, someparcels of large heavy nails, two cold irons, and several pieces of ironof various shapes, which altogether had served to ballast the chestwhile in the water. 

"I don't know that in our present circumstances we can make much use ofthese things, " observed the mate; "but if we get on shore on anuninhabited island, they will serve us either for putting up a house, orfor building a boat, and we may be thankful that we obtained them; andshould the sea get up, the chest will also serve to add buoyancy to theraft. "

By this time it was almost dark, and the wind had again begun to drop. As night drew on it was a complete calm. The mate and Nub rowed on forsome time; but they found that they were overtaxing their strength, andwere obliged to desist, hoping to get a breeze from the eastward thenext day. 

They had now less fear of want of food than of want of water. Theirstock of the latter necessary of life had already begun to run short. The mate, therefore, proposed that they should reduce their dailyallowance, though they gave Alice as much as she would consent to take. 

The party on the raft had been so accustomed to the sort of life theywere leading, that it no longer appeared strange to them. Now and thenWalter woke up, and saw the stars shining brightly overhead, andreflected on the wild ocean around him; then he went to sleep againalmost with the same sense of security which he had felt on board ship. He began to fancy that the raft would stand any amount of sea, and hefully expected to reach the shore at last. Alice slept on more calmlythan on the previous night, the comparatively wholesome meal she hadtaken making her feel more comfortable than before. Now the mate tookhis watch, now Nub his; and as Alice opened her eyes, she saw either oneor the other on the lookout, so she soon again closed them, feeling assecure as did Walter. Towards morning both were awakened by finding theraft tossing about far more violently than it had hitherto done. Themate was steering, and Nub was attending to the sheets with the sailhoisted only half-way up. 

"What's the matter?" asked Walter. 

"We have got a stiffish breeze, and it will carry us the sooner to theshore, if it does not come on to blow harder, " answered the mate. "Butdo you and Miss Alice sit quiet; the weather does not look threatening, and if the wind brings us some rain we may be thankful for it. "

"But the wind may throw the surf on the shore, and we may find itdangerous to pass through it, " observed Walter. 

"Time enough to think about that when we get there, " said the mate. "Either there was no land in sight yesterday, and we were mistake whenwe fancied we formerly saw it, or a mist hanging about it hid it fromour view. "

"Perhaps we see it when daylight come back, " observed Nub; "and dat justbegin to break astern. "

The dawn gradually increased. Nub kept eagerly looking out ahead. "Isee someting!" he exclaimed suddenly. "It either a rock or a boat. "

"That's not a rock, " said the mate, "or it would be hidden as the seawashes over it. "

"Den dat a boat, " cried Nub. "Can it be de cap'en's?"

"Our father's boat?" cried Walter and Alice in chorus. 

"It may be, " said the mate; "but I think not. We shall soon know. "

Eagerly they all watched the boat. 

"You must not raise your hopes too high, " said the mate at length. "Ifthat boat had people on board she would be pulling towards us, but bythe way she floats on the water I am pretty certain that she's empty. Yes, I am confident of it, " he added. "In another minute we shall be upto her, and till then there is little use hazarding conjectures on thesubject. "

The raft approached the boat. "Furl the sail!" cried the mate. Walterand Nub did so, and the raft glided up alongside the boat, which washalf-full of water, and much shattered. Nub seized hold of the bows, while Walter jumped in, and with his cap began to bail out the water. 

"What boat is it?" asked Alice. 

"One of the _Champion's_--no doubt about that, " answered the mate; "butdon't be alarmed, Miss Alice, at there being no one on board. It'sstrong evidence, in my opinion, that the people have been taken out ofher, and that the boat, being water-logged, has been abandoned. Bailaway, Walter. We shall soon free her from water, and then as soon asthe sea goes down we shall haul her up on the raft, and see what we cando with her. That carpenter's chest was not sent us for nothing, forthe tools are just the sort we want for the work; and, look here! theplanks we nailed on to the bottom of the raft are exactly suited forrepairing her. I scarcely dared to pray for a boat like this; but nowshe has been sent us, we may have good hope of reaching the shore, whichI own I began to doubt we ever should. "

"Ay, Massa Shobbrok, you can never pray for too much, " said Nub. "Ialways pray for what I want; and if it no come, I know it not good forme. "

"Do you think this is papa's boat?" asked Alice. 

"No, Miss Alice. I know this is Morgan the second mate's boat, whichaccompanied the captain's; and we may hope that the same vessel whichreceived both crews on board may pick us up. "

Walter having reduced the water in the boat, sail was hoisted, and shewas dropped astern, Nub jumping in to assist in bailing out theremainder. At present she was too sorely battered and leaky to be ofany use. Their fear was that the weather might get worse, and that shemight after all have to be abandoned. However, as the day advanced, happily the wind fell and the sea went down. As soon, therefore, asthey had breakfasted they hauled the boat up on the raft; and though sheoccupied the larger portion of it, there was still room for Alice to sitnear the mast. All hands then set to work to repair her, --Walter andNub acting under the direction of the mate, who performed the moredifficult parts of the task. The boat-nails found in the chest wereinvaluable, but, of course, without the planks which had been preserved, nothing could have been done. 

"Now, lads, " said the mate, "before we begin we must see what amount ofmaterial we have got, and fit it to the parts for which it is bestsuited. A little time spent in this way will be time saved in the end, and enable us to accomplish what we might not otherwise have the powerto do. "

They worked away, scarcely allowing themselves a minute to rest or totake food. The boat had apparently been damaged by the flukes of awhale, several planks on one side having been broken in. These werefirst repaired, and her bottom made sound; and then other injuries shehad received at the bow and stern were put to rights, either by fixingin new planks or by nailing others over the damaged places. There wasstill wood enough remaining to run a weatherboard all round her, thus toenable her the better to go through any bad weather she might encounterduring the long voyage she would possibly have to make. Lockers werethen fitted to the bow and stern, in which provisions might be stowed, and so prevent the risk of these being wetted should the sea break intothe boat. 

Darkness found them still engaged in the task. Their intention was, next morning to make a step for the mast and to build a little cabin aftfor Alice. 

As there was not room to lie down on the raft, the boat was propped onit; and they all got into her, having also stowed away on board the caskof water, the remaining biscuits, the bottles of wine, two harpoons andspears, and a portion of the fish. Walter and Alice occupied the sternsheets; the mate lay down amidships; while Nub, who was to keep thefirst watch, sat in the bows. Nub, finding himself in a boat, felt muchmore secure than he had done on the raft. He had kept the morningwatch, and had been working hard all day. It is not surprising, therefore, that when he ought to have been sitting with his eyes wideopen he allowed them to close, and fell asleep. The mate himself, though generally very wakeful, experienced a feeling of security he hadnot for long enjoyed, and slept more soundly than usual. It was almosta dead calm when they lay down, and the sea was perfectly smooth; novessel could run over them, for none could approach without wind;indeed, unless to be prepared for a change in the weather, it seemedalmost needless to keep watch. 

Some hours, probably, had passed, when suddenly the voyagers wereawakened by a loud roaring sound, and by feeling the boat lifted on asea and sent surging forward. They all started up, the mate and Nublooking around them, while Walter held Alice in his arms, thinkingsomething terrible was about to happen. 

"Out with the oars!" cried the mate. "Walter, ship the tiller. " He wasinstantly obeyed, fortunately for them; for should such another sea asthat which had washed the boat off the raft catch her broadside, itmight roll her over and over. By great exertions the mate got herround, head to the sea, and there he and Nub were able to keep her. Butwhat had become of the raft? In the darkness it could nowhere be seen. Perhaps it was afloat near them, or it might, deprived of their weight, have been turned over and knocked to pieces by the seas. Happily, mostof the articles on which they depended for existence were in the boat;but their mast and sail had gone, with the chest, and the greaterportion of their tools. In vain the mate and Nub looked around on everyside in the hope of seeing it. Could they find it, even though itshould be sorely battered, they might hang on to leeward of it by ahawser, and thus, in comparative security, ride out the gale; as it was, they must keep their oars moving all night to prevent the seas frombreaking into the boat. They were, fortunately, rested; and the fleshof the nutritious sword-fish had restored their strength. 

"Pull away, boys; pull away!" sung out Nub. "It's a long lane dat hasno turning. We better off dan on de raft, which de sea would havewashed over ebery moment. Here we pretty dry--only have to keep de oarsmoving. Pull away, boys; pull away!"

"That's the right spirit, Nub, " said the mate. "I only wish that Icould sing as you do. "

"I sing to cheer up Missie Alice, " said Nub in a low voice. "I don'ttink I could sing oderwise. "

Walter had learned to steer well, and kept the boat's head carefully tothe seas, so that she rose over each of them as they came hissing by. The wind was blowing on the land; and though the boat's head was turnedthe other way, she was in reality drifting towards it. Without a sailthey could not attempt to put her stem to the seas, and they musttherefore remain in their present position until the weather shouldagain moderate: when that might be it was impossible to say. However, the mate and Nub, being happily inured to hard work, could keep onrowing for many hours together. 

Thus the night passed away; and when daylight returned, the rolling seashissing and bubbling around them were alone to be seen. They naturallylooked out for the raft. The boat had just risen on the crest of arolling wave, when Nub exclaimed, "I see de raft on de larboard hand, "--and he pointed with his chin to indicate the direction; "but it lookbery much knocked about. "

"But I see it on the starboard bow, " exclaimed Walter. "It seems to meas if it had kept perfectly together, though the mast has gone. "

"How can that be?" exclaimed the mate, looking round in the directiontowards which Nub was pointing. "Yes, you are right, Nub; that's ourraft, sure enough. And now, Walter, I will try to get a look at whatyou say is a raft. " The mate managed, while pulling, to slew himselfsufficiently round to look in the direction in which Walter pointed. "Sure enough, Walter, that's also a raft, " he exclaimed, --"a much largerone than ours; but whether or not any people are on it I cannot makeout. "

CHAPTER TEN. 

ON BOARD THE "CHAMPION"--MUTINY--FIRE BREAKS OUT--THE CREW, WITH THEDOCTOR AND TIDY, ESCAPE ON A RAFT--RUM, AND ITS EFFECTS--MEN LOST--STEERAWAY FROM THE DEAD WHALE--RUM CAUSES THE DEATH OF MOST OF THE PARTY--AMURDER--THE SURVIVORS RECEIVED ON BOARD THE BOAT. 

We must now go back in the order of events, and return to the_Champion_. After the boats had gone away on the expedition which wasto end so disastrously, Mr Lawrie, the surgeon, was walking the deck, meditating on the responsibility he had undertaken, when Dan Tidy cameup to him and whispered, --"Hist, sir! things are not going on altogetherstraight below, I'm after thinking; and if we don't keep a brightlookout, we shall have the boatswain and the Frenchmen running away withthe ship, and leaving the captain and the rest of the people in theboats to get back to her if they can. The only chance is that they cometo loggerheads together; for they have been quarrelling away for thelast hour, though what about, for the life of me I cannot make out. "

"Then, Tidy, call the true men aft, and I will arm them, and be readyfor whatever may happen, " said the surgeon quietly. 

Tidy did as directed; and the man at the helm being one who could betrusted, a cutlass and a brace of pistols were given to him. Scarcelyhad these arrangements been made when a number of men came rushing upthe fore-hatchway, some shouting in English and others in French, --showing the surgeon that, although they might before have beenquarrelling, they were now united for one common object. He guessedthat their intention was to get possession of the helm, as he saw someof them squaring away the fore-yards. 

"If a man advances abaft the mainmast, or touches a brace, we fire!" hecried out. 

"Knock him over!" cried out a voice, which he recognised as that of theboatswain. "Do as I told you. "

"You, my brave fellows, who are resolved to stand faithful to thecaptain, be ready with your firearms, " cried the surgeon. The boatswainand the others with him on this uttered loud shouts of derision, andseveral shots were fired at the surgeon and his supporters. He wascompelled now to give the order to fire in return. Two of his men hadbeen wounded; and three or four of the mutineers fell from the steadyfire poured in on them. The rest, led on by the boatswain, now made afierce onslaught on the surgeon--he and Tidy being knocked over; but hisparty, standing firm, drove back their assailants, and he was able torecover his feet. A second attack was about to be made, when loud criesof "Fire! fire!" arose from below, and smoke and flames were seenissuing up the fore-hatchway. The danger threatening had the effect ofcalming the fury of the mutineers, while Mr Lawrie's earnest appealsinduced them to exert themselves in putting out the flames. Indeed, hadnot the explosion which has been described taken place, they mightpossibly have succeeded. For a few moments they stood aghast; but theboatswain, who had already shown his courage, rallied the survivorsaround him, and urged them to assist him in building a raft. "It's ouronly chance of saving our lives, " he shouted; "and the sooner we setabout it the better. " Most of the men, obeying him, began cutting loosesuch spars as could be most easily got at, and launching them overboard. They then, with axes, cut away the bulwarks and other materials forforming a raft; while Mr Lawrie and his party still made desperateefforts to extinguish the fire. The boatswain showed himself a thoroughseaman, by the skilful way in which he put the raft together; and he hadfinished it before the flames had gained the mastery--thanks to thelabours of the surgeon and his party, who, though they could notextinguish it, had kept down the fire. Mr Lawrie, who had notforgotten Alice, was hurrying aft with the intention of trying to saveher, when some of the mutineers caught him. "Come along, sir!--comealong!" they shouted; "we want a doctor among us, and cannot leave youbehind;" and, in spite of his struggles, he was dragged to the side andlowered down on the raft. Dan had made a dash into the cabin, but onlyin time to see Nub and Alice floating away on a raft from the wreck. Notwithstanding the bruises he had received, he rushed forward in thehope of saving his life, and, unseen by the mutineers, he loweredhimself down among them. 

Mr Lawrie's first inquiry on being placed on the raft, and just as theywere shoving off, was whether they had brought any provisions. "If weleave the ship without any, we shall only be seeking a more lingeringdeath than we should have found on board, " he exclaimed. 

The cry arose from those near him, who saw the sense of hisremark, --"What provisions have we got?" Search was made, when it wasfound that they were actually leaving the ship without a particle offood or a drop of water!

"This will not do, " cried the boatswain. "Who will volunteer to go backand get what we want? I'll lead the way!" Saying this, he sprang upthe side, followed by several of the more daring of the crew. They madetheir way to the after-hold. A cask of beef was got up; but the men, breaking into the spirit-room, insisted on having some rum. One ofthem, wiser than his companions, managed to lower down a couple ofbreakers of water, while the rest were occupied in getting up threecasks of rum; precious time, which should have been employed insearching for more provisions, being thus wasted in procuring what wouldtoo likely prove their destruction. The spirit-casks had just beenlowered down, when the flames, bursting out with greater fury, made themdread another explosion. 

"Shove off!--shove off!" was the general cry; and the men who had beenlabouring on the deck for the good of the others had barely time tospring on to the raft, when the ropes which held it to the ship werecut, and they shoved away from the side. 

By this time a strong breeze had sprung up; the sail was hoisted, andthe raft, passing under the stern, glided rapidly away from the ship. Though it was large enough to support the people on it, they found itnecessary that each man should keep a certain place in order to balanceit properly. The boatswain took the command, and insisted that all therest should obey him. His own people seemed willing to do so; but theFrenchmen, who equalled them in numbers, from the first showed anevident inclination to dispute his authority, under the leadership oftheir own boatswain, a man not dissimilar to him in character. Capstickhad sense enough to know that he must assert his authority, and keep theFrenchmen in check, or they would very probably take the raft from him. 

"I see what these fellows are after, Mr Lawrie, " he said to thesurgeon, who was seated near him. "You will stick by me, I know; for itwill come to a fight before long, when, if we don't gain the upper hand, we shall all be hove overboard. "

"Then I would advise you to get rid of the rum-casks at once, " said thesurgeon. "I see that your people are already eyeing one of them as ifthey were about to broach it; and if they get drunk, which theycertainly will, we shall be in the Frenchmen's power. "

"I believe that you are right, sir; but I would not like to lose so muchgood rum, " answered the boatswain, who was himself much too fond ofliquor. "I will see what I can do, though. "

"Avast there, lads, " he shouted to the men. "If we wish to save ourlives, all hands must be put on a limited allowance of provisions andspirits. I cannot say how far off we are from the land; but it may bemany a long day before we get there. "

"We will think about that to-morrow, " answered one of the men. "We arethirsty now, after the hard work we have been doing, and we want a glassof grog or two to give us a little strength. "

The boatswain expostulated; but he himself longed to have a glass ofrum, and his opposition grew weaker. The cask was broached, and acupful--a large allowance--was served out to each Englishman, includingthe doctor and Tidy. Mr Lawrie, however, managed to throw some of hisaway, and to fill it up with water from a breaker which he had secured, and on which he was sitting--treating Tidy's in the same way. TheFrenchmen, on seeing what was going forward, clamoured loudly for rum;for French sailors, and especially under the circumstances in whichthese were placed, generally show as strong an inclination for spiritsas do Englishmen. 

"Well, you shall have it if you obey orders, " answered the boatswain;the grog he had taken making him more inclined to be good-humoured thanbefore, as well as to forget his suspicions. The seamen were alsowilling enough to share their treasure with their companions inmisfortune. The quantity they had taken at first produced no apparentill effects, though it tended to raise their spirits and make themforget the dangerous position in which they were placed. Some becameloquacious, others sang songs; and both parties shook hands, and vowedthat they regarded each other as brothers and friends. 

The next day, however, a change had come over their spirits. The Frenchboatswain declared that, as he had assisted to build the raft, he had asmuch right to the command as Capstick, as well as to half the rum andprovisions. To this the latter would not agree; but the Frenchmen, after remaining quiet for some little time, suddenly sprang up, made adash at one of the casks of rum, and capturing it, carried it in amongthem. 

"Let them have their way, " said Mr Lawrie. "Keep your own peoplesober, and if the Frenchmen get drunk, you will the more easily masterthem. "

This advice, however, was not followed; some even of the better menmaking such frequent visits to the cask that several of them wereutterly stupified. The Frenchmen meantime having broached their cask, many of them were soon in the same condition. The raft, however, wastumbling about too much to allow them to move, --this more than anythingelse preventing the two parties from coming to blows on the subjects ofdispute which frequently arose. Those who had retained their senses hadbecome hungry, and now demanded food. The doctor and Tidy had managedto knock off the head of the beef-cask, and they served out a portion toeach man. It was, however, salt and hard, and tended to increase theirthirst. 

Thus the day wore on, and Mr Lawrie could not help looking with seriousapprehensions to the future. As yet the two parties had not come toactual blows, but it was evident that they would do so on a very slightprovocation. The only person over whom he could assert any beneficialinfluence was Tidy, who, notwithstanding an Irishman's proverbialaffection for a "dhrop of the crater, " willingly followed his advice, and took only a small quantity of spirits with his share of water. Tidyhad fortunately filled his pockets with biscuit when he went into thecabin to look for Alice. This he shared with the doctor, thuspreventing the beef from producing the thirst which it did in theothers, who ate it by itself. The Frenchmen had complained that smallerrations were served out to them than the Englishmen took for themselves, and, watching their opportunity, they suddenly rushed towards thebeef-cask. Capstick and his party defended it, and soon drove them backagain. Though no knives were drawn on the occasion, blows wereinflicted, and two of the combatants struggling together felloverboard, --when, locked in a deadly embrace, they sank before theircompanions could rescue them. Their fate for a time had the effect ofsobering the rest; and the doctor, in the hope of keeping them at peace, advised that the two boatswains should together serve out the beef, andsee that their countrymen had equal shares. 

We cannot follow the history of the unhappy men from day to day. Theirprovisions had now come nearly to an end. One cask of rum and a portiononly of a breaker of water remained; and had not the doctor and Tidyexerted themselves, this also would have been exhausted. Several menwere lying on the raft, and the doctor knew that they were dying, but hecould do nothing for them. He warned the rest; but they only laughed athim, declaring that the men had only a little too much grog aboard, andwould soon come round. 

They had made some progress to the westward, sometimes becalmed, andsometimes considerably tossed about, when, soon after daybreak onemorning, they caught sight of a dead whale floating on the surface. Theboatswain steered towards it, intending, as he said, to get someblubber, which would help out their beef. But perceiving a fire on itsback as he got nearer, he at once declared his conviction that thecaptain and his boat's crew, and perhaps those of the other boats, mustbe there; so he vowed that nothing should induce him to place himself inhis power, telling his own people that if the captain were to take thecommand of the raft, he would stop their grog, and eat up the remainderof the provisions. He called on them, therefore, to stand by him whilehe kept the raft on a course which would carry her some distance fromthe whale. The Frenchmen, in the meantime, seeing the flag on thewhale, and the fire burning, and believing that boats must be alongside, frantically stretched out their hands, and shouted at the top of theirvoices, not recollecting that they were too far off to be heard. Theyshrieked and shouted, and danced about, every now and then turning withviolent gestures towards the boatswain, telling him to steer for thewhale. He, however, took no heed of their entreaties, but, feelingdependence on the men about him, continued his course till the raft hadgot considerably to leeward of the whale, when it was impossible to getup to it--all the oars which had been on board, with the exception ofthe one by which he steered, having been lost during the frequentstruggles which had taken place. The Frenchmen, finding their shoutsdisregarded, then returned to their seats, talking together, and castingthreatening looks at the whaler's crew. The boatswain and hiscompanions laughed at their threats. 

Hunger and thirst were by this time assailing them, when one of the menproposed to broach the remaining cask of spirits. In vain the doctorendeavoured to dissuade them from touching it; the boatswain offered buta slight resistance. They dragged it from the spot in the after part ofthe raft, where it had been stowed, and were soon engaged in drinkingits contents. 

"A short life and a merry one, " cried the party, as they passed the cuprapidly round. The liquor soon began to take effect on their alreadyexhausted frames. They shouted and sang songs, but their voices soundedhollow and cracked; and several rolled over, laughing idiotically attheir own condition. The Frenchmen, who had been watching theseproceedings, and waiting their opportunity, now rushed aft, and knockingover those who opposed them, seized the cask, and carried it off intriumph. The French boatswain endeavoured to persuade them to take onlya small quantity; but they laughed at his warnings, and were soon in thesame condition as the Englishmen. Some sang and shrieked; and others, getting up, attempted to dance, till one unhappy man in his gyrationstumbled overboard. Some of his companions attempting to catch hold ofhim, nearly fell in likewise. Their efforts were of no avail, and hesank almost within arm's length. The accident partly sobered some ofthem. Capstick, calling on the Englishmen, who were still sober enoughto move, then endeavoured to regain possession of the cask, when in thestruggle the bung-hole was turned downwards, and the greater portion ofthe contents ran out. A general fight ensued, both parties accusingeach other of being the cause of the loss. Knives were drawn, andwounds inflicted. The Englishmen, however, secured the prize, and hadto continue the fight to preserve it. The two boatswains stood aloofencouraging their respective parties; while the doctor and Tidy, whoattempted to act the part of pacificators, were knocked over, theIrishman narrowly escaping being thrown into the sea. The fightcontinued for some time, till the combatants, many of them badlywounded, sank down utterly exhausted. The doctor, notwithstanding thehurts he had received, wished to do his duty, and went among them toexamine their hurts. His sorrow was great when he found that no lessthan five were dead, --chiefly, he believed, from the effects of thespirits they had drunk; while several more were in a state which showedhim that, even should help speedily come, they were too far gone torecover. Before the sun rose next morning, not a dozen people remainedalive on the raft. 

The doctor and Tidy had agreed to keep watch and watch, to protect eachother, and they were thus able to preserve a little of the water and asmall piece of beef which remained in the cask. It might be supposedthat the fearful results of the drink would have been a warning to thesurvivors; but their desire for liquor was as strong as ever; and assoon as they awoke, they insisted on again attacking the rum-cask. Acommon misfortune seemed at length to have united the two parties; buttheir leaders stood aloof from each other. The men, however, begansharing the rum out equally among themselves. This went on for sometime, till, the liquor running short, they commenced quarrelling asbefore. The doctor urged Tidy to take no part in any dispute. "Ourcountrymen are as much to blame as the Frenchmen, " he observed. "If weassist our boatswain, we shall be guilty of their death. " Tidy's Irishspirit, however, would hardly allow him to follow the doctor's advice. 

It had now fallen perfectly calm. Mr Lawrie, overcome by the heat, hadfallen fast asleep, and Tidy, who had undertaken to keep watch, wasdozing by his side. Most of the party were by this time reduced to sucha state of weakness that very few appeared likely to survive muchlonger. Evening was rapidly approaching, when suddenly the doctor wasawakened by hearing the Irishman exclaim, "Faith, sir, they are at itagain; and if they are not stopped, one or both of them will get theworst of it. " The doctor started up, when he saw the two boatswainsstanding facing each other at the further end of the raft. Each had adrawn knife in his hand. The Frenchman was at the outer end of theraft, while two of his countrymen, the only men among them able to exertthemselves, were standing near him. "Hold! What murderous work are youabout?" shouted the doctor. But his voice came too late; the combatantsclosed as he spoke, stabbing each other with their weapons. The nextmoment the Frenchman, driven back by the English boatswain, was hurledbleeding into the water. His two countrymen, who had hitherto remainedlooking on, sprang to his assistance. One of them, losing his balance, fell overboard; while the boatswain, seizing the other by the throat, stabbed him to the heart. Then turning round with fury in his eyes, heshrieked out, "I will treat every man in the same way who interfereswith me!" No one, however, appeared inclined to do so. The sun, already dipping, disappeared beneath the horizon as the scene of bloodwas concluded; and the boatswain, who seemed suddenly to have beenexcited into savage fury, sank down exhausted on the raft. 

Some more hours passed away, when Mr Lawrie, Tidy, and the boatswainalone remained alive of all those who had lately peopled the raft. Thesurgeon did his utmost to restore the wretched boatswain, binding up hiswounds, and pouring a little of the remaining spirits and water down histhroat. It seemed surprising, considering the injuries he had received, that he had not succumbed as the others had done. He evidentlypossessed no ordinary amount of vitality. A few scraps of beef remainedin the cask, of which the surgeon gave him a portion. He ate iteagerly. His continual cry, however, was for water. 

As the night advanced, the sea got up, tumbling the raft fearfullyabout. Mr Lawrie and Tidy dragged the boatswain to the centre of theraft, and it was only by great exertions they held themselves and himon. The dark, foam-crested seas came rolling up, threatening everyinstant to break aboard and sweep them away. The boatswain hadsufficient consciousness to be well aware of his danger; and fearfulmust have been the sensations of that bold bad man, his hands red withthe blood of his fellow-creatures, as he contemplated a speedy death andthe judgment to come. He groaned and shrieked out, yet not daring toask for mercy. The surgeon would thankfully have shut out those fearfulcries from his ears. Like a true man, he resolved to struggle to thelast to preserve his own life and the lives of his companions. 

Thus hour after hour went slowly by, till the grey light of morningappeared above the horizon, broken by the rising and falling seas. MrLawrie found his own strength going, and Dan was in a still worsecondition. They had no food, and not a drop of water remaining, and noland in sight. Stout-hearted as they both were, they could not helpfeeling that ere long they must yield, and share the fate of those whowere already buried beneath the waves. The doctor knew, however, thatit was his duty to struggle to the last, and he did his utmost toencourage poor Dan. 

"Shure, Mr Lawrie, it's myself has no wish to become food for thefishes, if it can be helped at all at all, and as long as I can I'llhold fast for dear life to the planks, " he said in answer to MrLawrie's exhortations. "Maybe a ship will come and pick us up. Justlook out there, sir! What do you see? If my eyes don't decave me, there is a boat; and she's pulling towards us. "

Mr Lawrie looked, as Dan told him; and there, sure enough, he saw aboat approaching the raft, but very slowly. Now she was hidden byintervening seas, and now again she came into sight on the crest of awave. 

"Shure, can it be the captain's boat, or one of the other boats whichhave been looking for us since the ship went down?" exclaimed Dan. 

On hearing the word "captain, " the boatswain lifted up his head andtried to get a glimpse of the approaching boat. "It may be one of ourboats; but if it is the captain's, just heave me overboard at once, forhe will hear all that's happened. "

"Rest assured that if the captain is in yonder boat he will pity yourcondition, and not call your deeds to account, " said the surgeon, anxious to soothe the mind of the dying man. 

The boat got nearer and nearer, when the surgeon recognised Waltersteering, with Alice by his side, and the mate and Nub pulling. Theywere soon near enough to hail him. 

"Thankful to fall in with you, " shouted Mr Shobbrok, who just then madeout the surgeon and Tidy though he could not distinguish the boatswain. "Who's that with you?"

The surgeon told him. 

"Where are the rest?" was the next question. 

"Gone! all gone!" was the answer. 

"Heave us a rope, and we will hold on under your lee till the water iscalm enough to take you on board, " cried the mate. 

Tidy unrove the halliards, and made several attempts to heave the end onboard the boat. At length she came in nearer, when he succeeded; andthe rope being made fast, the boat floated back to a safe distance. Questions were now put and answered between them, but they could offerlittle consolation to each other. The surgeon had to acknowledge thatthey were without food and water. "If you can manage to send us alittle, we shall be thankful, " he shouted out. 

"We have scarcely enough for another day for ourselves, " was thealarming answer; "though we will share what we have when we get you onboard. "

It was nearly noon before Mr Shobbrok thought it safe to haul up to theraft, when the surgeon and Tidy, exerting all their strength, and withthe mate and Nub's assistance, lifted the boatswain into the boat. 

CHAPTER ELEVEN. 

VOYAGE IN THE BOAT CONTINUED--SUFFERINGS FROM THIRST--DEATH OF THEBOATSWAIN--REGAIN THE RAFT AND MAST AND SAIL--A BONITO CAUGHT ANDCOOKED--RAIN AND WIND--THE SHORE REACHED--WATER FOUND--THE FIRST NIGHTON SHORE--BIRDS OF PARADISE SEEN--A REFRESHING BATH--FRUIT OBTAINED. 

The mate and Nub, with their young companions, cordially welcomed thesurgeon and Tidy. "We should have been more thankful to see you, had wefood and water to offer, " said the mate; "but we must pray that a showermay be sent down on us, and that we may fall in before long with asword-fish or a bonito. "

The weather had somewhat moderated, and casting off from the raft, theyput the boat's head towards the shore. Walter, as before, took thehelm, while the mate and Nub pulled away as hard as their strength wouldallow, neither the doctor nor Dan being able to exert themselves. Asthe sun got high in the sky, and distant objects could be seen, the matestood up and looked out anxiously for the land. "I see it, " heexclaimed; "but it's still a long way off. We must not despair however, my friends. " Saying this, he again sat down. 

"Pull away, lads; pull away!" faintly sang out poor Nub, though hisstrength was almost gone; for, in order that Walter and Alice might haveenough, he had eaten but little food for many hours. The wind once morecame ahead, and unless they continued to exert themselves, they might beblown back again a considerable distance. Nub had not spoken for sometime, still pulling on; but suddenly his oar fell from his grasp, and hesank down in the bottom of the boat, while the oar, on which so muchdepended, fell into the water. Dan Tidy, who was sitting next to him, in vain attempted to catch it. It passed by, too far off for Walter toreach. The mate in vain endeavoured with his single oar so to managethe boat as to come up with it, and in the violent efforts he made, hisoar almost broke in two. The helpless voyagers now floated on the wildwaters deprived of the means of urging on their boat. 

"What are we to do, Mr Shobbrok?" asked Walter, as the mate stepped aftand sat down by the side of the young people. 

"All we can do is to pray to God for help, for vain is the help of man, "answered the mate. 

"Oh yes, yes! that we will!" exclaimed Alice; and she and her brotherlifted up their hands and eyes to heaven, and uttered a prayer, whichwas surely heard, as true prayers always are. 

Poor Nub lay in the bows, too much exhausted to move; Dan Tidy sat withhis head cast down, hope almost gone, his brave Irish heart for thefirst time yielding to despair; while the surgeon, nearly overcome withweakness, watched the boatswain, who lay at the bottom of the boat withhis head resting on one of the thwarts, holding on by the side, hisgroans expressing the terror and agony of his mind. Gradually thewretched man's hands relaxed their hold, and his eyes became fixed. 

"He has gone to his terrible account, " said Mr Lawrie at length. Notanother word was spoken for some time. 

"We must bury the man, " said the mate; "the sooner that's done thebetter. " The doctor summoned Dan to assist him, and they and the matetaking the body up, were about to let it over the side, when the latterexclaimed, "Stay! his jacket and shirt will be of use in making a sail. It's our only chance of reaching the shore. " The garments were takenoff the body, which was then committed to the deep; and although withoutany weight attached, it immediately sank beneath the surface. Not aword was spoken. The surgeon did not think for a moment of goingthrough the mockery of a service; but they all lifted up their hearts inprayer that they might be preserved. 

The boat continued drifting before the land-wind further and furtherfrom the shore, till all hope of reaching it was lost. Alice, who wasseated with her brother gazing across the ocean, perhaps in theexpectation of catching sight of an approaching sail, suddenlyexclaimed, "Look--look! Walter! what can that be?"

"A piece of wreck, " he answered; "or it's one of the rafts. "

The boat was drifting directly towards it. The rest of the party turnedtheir eyes in the direction Walter and Alice were looking. 

"It's our raft, " exclaimed Mr Shobbrok, getting out the broken oar. "Walter, take the helm and steer as I tell you. " They quickly nearedthe raft. "Heaven be praised!" exclaimed the mate, as they got close toit; "the sail and mast are still there, and also the two oars. "

The boat was made fast to the raft, and the mate, with the assistance ofWalter and Tidy, lifted the mast, yard, and sail into the boat, with thetwo oars. The chest, being securely lashed, still remained. The matequickly opened it, and took out the tools likely to prove most useful, with an ample supply of nails. Scarcely had they been transferred tothe boat, when Alice, who had been the harbinger of good tidings, exclaimed, "See! see that large fish!" Walter seized one of theharpoons, and handed it to the mate, The fish was swimming round closeto the raft; the harpoon flew from the grasp of the mate, and he callingto Tidy to help him, they together in another minute brought to thesurface a large bonito, which was quickly hauled on to the raft. PoorNub, who had hitherto scarcely been able to open his languid eyes, dragging himself up, exclaimed, "We cook it on de raft for MissieAlice. "

The suggestion was acted upon, and the lighter portions of the raft, which were sufficiently dried to serve as fuel, were cut up. The firebeing kindled, large slices of the meat were arranged round it. Beforethey were thoroughly cooked, however, most of the starving party beganto devour them, though Alice waited till the piece intended for her wasdone. They were still engaged in cooking the fish, when dark cloudsarose in the east. How anxiously they watched them! One passed overtheir heads, then another. 

"Here comes the rain, " cried the mate. "Heaven be praised!"

The sail was stretched out as before. Down came the blessed rain. Thefire was put out, --which was, however, of minor consequence; and thealmost exhausted voyagers were able to quench their thirst, the caskbeing filled before the rain ceased. The cooked and uncooked portionsof the fish were taken on board; and the mate set to work to fit a stepfor the mast. This was soon done; and a fresh breeze blowing towardsthe shore, the sail was hoisted, and the boat went gliding over theocean. How grateful were the hearts of all on board! Food and waterhad been amply provided, when the blessing was least expected. 

Before night set in, land was clearly seen ahead. The mate was ofopinion that it was an island of no great extent, or a promontory of NewGuinea. Both Nub and Tidy were greatly restored by a night's rest, andthe late ample supply of food they had enjoyed. Mr Shobbrok kept atthe helm nearly the whole time, and only when the wind fell would heallow Walter to take his place, with the doctor, to keep watch while heslept. The land-wind, which blew during the morning, tried theirpatience; but the sea-breeze at length setting in, they rapidlyapproached the shore, which appeared thickly wooded down to the veryedge of the water, with high ground rising at a short distance from it. A belt of coral, such as is now called a "fringing reef, " against whichthe sea beat with considerable violence, throwing up a heavy surf, extended along the shore, making an attempt to land highly dangerous, ifnot impossible. The mate accordingly hauling the boat to the wind, stood to the southward, in the hope of finding some bay or inlet intowhich they might run. All eyes were eagerly turned towards the shore. As they coasted along, no huts or habitations of any kind were seen, norwas there any appearance of the island being inhabited. The water inthe cask was by this time nearly exhausted, and the uncooked fish beganto exhibit the effects of the hot sun. The day was drawing on, and themate felt especially anxious not to have to spend another night at sea. Just as he was beginning to fear that they might have to do so, hispractised eyes discovered an opening in the reef; and telling the doctorand Nub to keep a bright lookout for rocks ahead, he steered for it. 

As the boat approached, the shore opened out, and the thankful voyagerssoon found themselves entering a deep inlet, fringed with graceful treesdown to the very edge of the water. A spot appearing, not far from theentrance, where the rocks, running out, afforded a naturallanding-place, sail was lowered, and the boat being rowed carefully in, they soon reached the beach. Walter was the first to spring on shore, followed by Nub, who stretched out his arms to receive Alice from themate. Her young heart beat with gratitude as she stood, holding herbrother's hand, safe on firm land. The rest followed; and having hauledup the boat, they all knelt down and offered up their thanks to Heavenfor their preservation from the numberless dangers they had gonethrough. 

"And let us still trust, my friends, to Him who has taken care of us, "added the mate. "We should always pray for protection against unseen aswell as seen dangers; and it would be folly not to expect to meet withmore. "

The sail of the boat and the other articles in her were now landed, themate wishing to form a tent which would protect Alice during the night. As but little water remained in the cask, and the fish was scarcelyeatable, it was important to find a fresh stream or spring, and somefruit, if live creatures could not be caught, to satisfy their hunger. The doctor and Tidy set out to explore the neighbourhood for thatpurpose, while Walter remained to take care of Alice, and to assist themate in putting up the tent and preparing a fire. Nub begged to beallowed to go in search of wood, observing that he had a notion on thesubject, though what it was he did not say. 

The mate and Walter had been very busy; the latter in collecting aquantity of dried grass and leaves to form a bed for Alice. He was thusengaged, when, looking up, he saw Nub coming out of the water, carryingon his shoulders what looked like a round basin or saucer of enormousdimensions, with long streamers down which the water trickled hangingfrom it. 

"What can it be?" exclaimed Alice. 

"It is, I suspect, a large shell-fish; a mollusc, learned people callit; and if so, the creature will afford all hands an ample meal, "observed the mate. 

Walter and Alice ran down to meet Nub. 

"Yes, Missie Alice, bery good fish inside here, " he answered. "Nuf forgood supper for eberybody; only we cook it first. "

The large clam--such was the species to which the shell-fish belonged--was placed on the ground. 

"Where de oders?" asked Nub. "I want Tidy to help make fireplace. DanTidy, where are you?" shouted Nub. 

Just then Dan made his appearance, with the information that they hadfound a stream of fresh water running down from the hills not far off, and that the doctor had sent him back to get the cask, he himselfremaining on the watch for any birds or quadrupeds which might come downto drink. The remaining contents were therefore shared among thethirsty party, and the Irishman went away with the empty cask on hisshoulder; while the mate and Walter assisted Nub in building afireplace--the materials being furnished by some masses of coral rockwhich lay on the beach. Fuel was then collected and arranged betweenthe two piles of stone, and the mollusc being placed so that its edgesrested on the top of them, the mate set fire to the wood. 

Scarcely was the fire lighted when Dan returned with the cask. "Arrah, now, Nub, you are mighty clever; but there's one thing I think I canbeat you in, and that is in blowing up a fire. Shure, they used to callme `little bellows' at home, and set me to make the turf blaze up whenthe praties were put on to boil. " Saying this, Dan threw himself on theground, and began blowing away with a vehemence which soon made thesparks fly, speedily followed by a flickering flame. The sticks caughtand crackled, and the smoke rose in dense volumes. 

While he was so employed, the doctor arrived with a large water-fowlwhich he had cleverly caught, as he lay hid in the long grass, while thebird was passing by, unconscious of danger. "I will undertake thecooking of the mollusc, " he said. "If the creature is cut up into smallpieces, it will be much more rapidly and perfectly done. We must firstopen the shell, however. Walter, fetch me the cold chisel and hammerwhich you brought on shore. "

After the mollusc had been for some time exposed to the fire, he with afew strokes opened it, allowing each half to rest on the piles of stone. Honest Nub was in no way offended at being superseded in his office ofcook, and went off to collect a further supply of fuel, with which hequickly returned; while Walter employed himself in plucking the wildfowl captured by the doctor. Dan finding it no longer necessary toperform the part of bellows, got up and surveyed the mollusc withinfinite satisfaction. 

"Arrah, now, if there were but some praties to cook with it, we shouldbe having as fine an Irish stew as we could wish to set eyes on. It'sdone to a turn now, doctor; and if you will please to lend a hand, wewill carry it to a clear place, away from the smoke, where Miss Alicecan sit down and enjoy herself. " Suiting the action to the word, Dantook hold of the edge of the shell, but sprang back again with a howl, wringing his burnt fingers as he exclaimed, "Arrah, now, I forgotentirely how hot it was!" The doctor could scarcely help laughing atDan's mistake, into which he himself had, however, narrowly escapedfalling. At his suggestion, the fire being raked away, two sticks werelaced under the shell, and it was carried to a level spot, where all theparty gathered round it, and thankfully ate their first meal on shore, The food was well-tasted and nutritious, though they would gladly havehad some vegetable diet to take after it. All had eaten as much as theyrequired, and still a considerable portion remained. The doctorsuggested that it should be covered up with the upper shell, and keptfor the next day's breakfast. As it was now getting dark, the mateadvised Alice to retire to her tent, which he had erected close to thespot where they were sitting, while the rest of the party made suchpreparations as they deemed necessary for passing the night. 

"Though we are not at sea, my friends, " said the mate, "we must set awatch, to guard against the attack of wild animals or savages; forthough we saw no habitations as we coasted along the shore, people maypossibly inhabit the interior. If each of us take two hours apiece, weshall easily get through the dark hours of the night. "

"Shure, Mr Shobbrok, how are we to fight the wild bastes or savages, ifthey come, without arms?" asked Dan. 

"With regard to the savages, I do not, I confess, expect a visit fromthem; but if any do come, we must try to win their friendship, " answeredthe mate. "As for the wild beasts, we will at once cut some long poles, and sharpen the ends in the fire to serve as lances. If, however, wekeep up a good blaze all night, none are likely to come near us; butshould any appear, the person on watch must instantly rouse up therest. "

"No fear of dat, Mr Shobbrok, " observed Nub. "If lion or tiger come, me make a precious hollobolo. "

"We need not be afraid of either lions or tigers, " answered the mate, "as, to the best of my belief, they are not to be found in this part ofthe world; but what other savage animals there are, I am not prepared tosay. "

Alice quickly retired to the tent her friends had arranged for her. Themate assigned their watch to each of the party, --telling Walter, however, that he must consider his over, and get a good night's rest. No one thought it necessary to provide shelter, all of them being bythis time inured to sleeping in the open air. A lump of wood or a fewbundles covered with grass served for pillows. The doctor took thefirst watch, Tidy the second, and Nub the third, while the mate chosethe last, that he might arouse the rest of the party in time. Therebeing an abundance of fuel, a large fire was kept up, which would serveto prevent any wild beasts from approaching the camp; for they, unlikefishes and insects, which are attracted by a bright light, generallyshow a dislike to approach a fire. 

Alice and Walter were the first on foot--even before the mate intendedto call them. Alice had conceived a wish to visit the fresh stream thedoctor had described, to enjoy a draught of cool water and the luxury ofa bath, should a spot be found which no sharks could reach, and where noother savage creature was likely be lying hid. Walter willingly agreedto accompany her, and to stand guard while she was performing herablutions. The mate did not object; and when Mr Lawrie heard of theirintention, he said that he considered the place perfectly safe, and thathe would shortly follow. Nub and Tidy, in the meantime, collected morewood to keep up the fire, as it was important not to let it out, theirstock of matches being limited. They then went down to the beach tosearch for more shell-fish, while Mr Shobbrok remained at the camp towatch the fire. He and the doctor put their heads together to inventvarious traps, with which they hoped to catch some of the numerous birdsflitting about the woods, or any of the smaller quadrupeds inhabitingthe neighbourhood. 

Walter provided himself with a long stick, which he hoped would be asufficient weapon of defence against any creatures they were likely toencounter, and in good spirits they set out on their expedition. Theyhad not got far when Alice, touching Walter's arm, whispered, "Do notspeak, or we shall frighten them. Look at those beautiful birds; whatcan they be?" She pointed to a tree a short distance off, on which wereperched a number of birds of the most magnificent plumage, with bodiesabout the size of thrushes, having a mass of feathers which extended farbeyond their tails, making them look much larger than they really were. The birds did not apparently observe the intruders on their domain, andcontinued dancing about on the boughs, exhibiting their richly colouredfeathers to each other, as if proud of their beauty. Walter and Alicehad never seen any birds to be compared in beauty to them, though theydiffered considerably from each other. The most beautiful had a bill, slightly bent, of a greenish colour, around the base of which was afringe of velvet-like black plumes. The head and part of the neck wasof a pale golden-green, the throat being of a still richer hue, whilethe remaining plumage on the body and the tail was of a deep chestnut, --except on the breast, which was a rich purple. From each side of thebody beneath the wings sprang a mass of long floating plumes of the mostdelicate texture, of a bright yellow; and beyond the tail projected apair of naked shafts, far longer even than the yellow plumes. Sometimes, when the bird was at rest, it allowed these plumes to hangdown close together; then suddenly it would raise them, when they archedover, covering the whole of the body, which shone brightly in the sun. This was evidently a male bird; the females, though possessing muchbeauty, were not nearly so richly adorned. Another bird, much smaller, was seen among them, perched on a bough above the rest, and evidentlyconsidering itself of no small importance. Its colour was mostly of abeautiful red-chestnut, the base of the bill being surrounded withvelvet-like plumes, while the throat and upper part of the breast wereof a deep purple-red; a bright golden-green zone running across thelower part, separated from the red above by a line of yellow; the lowerportion of the body being perfectly white. On each side was a bunch offeathers, tinged with the richest golden-green; and from the middle ofthe tail extended two very long, naked shafts, which terminated in abroad golden-green web of spiral form. So delighted were the youngpeople with the spectacle, that they could not tear themselves from thespot, forgetting all about the object of their excursion. They werestill intently watching the birds, when they were aroused by the voiceof the doctor, which had also the effect of startling the beautifulcreatures. Away flew the birds, the doctor, however, catching a glimpseof them. 

"Oh, what a pity you did not come sooner!" exclaimed Alice. 

"Had I done so, I should have deprived you of the pleasure of watchingthe birds, " answered Mr Lawrie. "From the glimpse I caught of them, Ihave no doubt that they are birds of paradise, which, I have heard, inhabit New Guinea and the surrounding islands. I have seen some deadspecimens, but of course they can give but a very inadequate idea of thebirds when living, which I believe are the most beautiful of the wholefeathered tribe. "

The doctor's arrival was most opportune, for Walter and Alice hadremained so long looking at the birds, that they had forgotten thedirection to take, and would very probably have lost their way. Conducted by the surgeon, they reached a spot where a bright, sparklingstream fell over a high rock, forming a small cascade, into a pool ofclear water about three feet deep. A ledge enabled them to reach thecascade, where they could drink the water as it fell. How cool andrefreshing it tasted! They all felt wonderfully invigorated; and thedoctor owned that, under their circumstances, no tonic medicine he couldhave given them would have a more beneficial effect. The rock extendedsome way down on the opposite side of the stream, and the path they hadpursued appeared to be the only one by which the pool could beapproached. 

"What a delightful place for a bath!" said Alice, looking at it with alonging eye. 

"You shall have it all to yourself, " answered Walter; "but let me soundit with my stick first. It may be deeper than we suppose. "

Walter, as he suggested, went round the pool, plunging in his stick. Itwas fortunate he did so, for the upper side, into which the cascadefell, was, he found, much out of Alice's depth. He charged her, therefore, to keep on the lower side, where the water was less deep. Hewas satisfied, too, that no creature lurked within, for the bottom waseverywhere visible, though, from the clearness of the water, it wasdifficult to judge the depth by the eye. 

"It's a mercy that you thought of trying the depth, " said Alice; "for Iintended to have gone under the cascade and enjoyed a shower-bath. "

Leaving Alice to bathe in the retired pool, the doctor and Walter huntedabout in search of game or fruits, which might serve as an addition totheir breakfast. Birds of gorgeous plumage flew about overhead, orflitted among the branches of the trees; and high up, far beyond theirreach, they observed some tempting-looking fruit, on which numerousbirds were feeding. They gazed at them with envious eyes. 

"Our only chance of getting any will be if those feathered gentlemenshould be kind enough to let some fall, " observed the doctor. "We mustnot be too proud to take advantage of their negligence. "

While he was speaking, a large bird of black plumage, with an enormousbeak, and a horn-shaped ornament on the top of it, flew at one of thefruits, and nipping it off, down it came to the ground; while the bird, perching on a bough, attacked another, with more benefit to himself. Walter picked up the fallen fruit, which, though it had a somewhat hardskin, was full of a delicious juicy pulp. While he was examining thefruit, the doctor watched the bird, which, picking off fruit afterfruit, appeared to throw them up and catch them in its mouth as theyfell. The bird having apparently satisfied itself, then flew off to thetrunk of a tree of enormous size and height. The doctor followed it, and found that it made use of its beak to carry food, with which it wassupplying another of its species--poking its head out of a hole in thetrunk. 

"We must have those birds if we are hard pressed, as I am afraid weshall be unless our traps succeed, or we can manage some serviceablebows and arrows for shooting game, " said the doctor to Walter, who hadfollowed him. 

On their way back to the pool they picked up several more fruits whichhad dropped. They met Alice, who had not only bathed herself, but hadwashed her clothes, and dried them in the hot sun, which struck withgreat force against the side of the rock, so that in a few minutes theywere again fit to be put on. 

"We must follow your wise example by-and-by, " said the doctor; "but wewill now go back to breakfast, or Mr Shobbrok will wonder what hasbecome of us. "

CHAPTER TWELVE. 

ENCAMPED ON THE ISLAND--BREAKFAST ON ROAST DUCK--SANDAL-WOOD--BOWS ANDARROWS MANUFACTURED--HORNBILLS CAPTURED--A HOUSE COMMENCED. 

The doctor, with Alice and Walter, had just left the side of the streamto return to the camp, when they met Dan and Nub carrying the cask, slung on a pole between them. 

"We go to get fresh water, and be back soon wid it, " said Nub as theypassed. "Mr Shobbrok, him roast de duck ready for breakfast. "

The doctor and his young companions hurried on, for their morning's walkhad made them very hungry. They found the mate employed in roasting theduck in the usual camp fashion, on a spit supported by two forkedsticks. Near it was the large shell of the mollusc on another fire, where Nub had placed it to warm up its contents. 

"We have fish and fowl; but I wish that we had some farinaceous or othervegetable diet in addition--for the sake of our young lady, especially, "observed the mate. 

"We have, at all events, brought something of the sort, " said Walter, producing his handkerchief, full of the fruits he had picked up. 

"I am indeed thankful to see them, " said the mate; "for I began to fearthat we should all suffer from living so entirely on animal food. "

"I have little doubt that we shall find more fruits and probably variousvegetables, " said the doctor; "and I will undertake to go in search ofthem after breakfast. "

"I should like to accompany you, " said Walter; "though, if the fruit inthese regions only grows high up on the trees such as these do, we shallbe puzzled to get them. "

"We must climb the trees, then, or find some other means of bringing itdown, " said the mate. "My idea is, that, before we do anything else, weshould set about making some bows and arrows, as well as some spears, todefend ourselves against any savage animals, or to kill any we may beable to chase. "

The doctor agreed to the mate's proposal, though he believed, he said, that there were no savage animals of any size in the Pacific islandslikely to annoy them. As the duck was not quite cooked, they satthemselves down under the shade of a lofty tree, to await the return ofNub and Dan. They very soon appeared; and while Nub went to have a lookat the mollusc which he and Dan were to have for breakfast, the seamancame and threw himself down at the mate's side with a small branch oftree in his hand, which he was examining attentively. 

"What is that you have got there?" asked the mate, turning round to him. 

"Faith, your honour, it's something, I suppose; for Nub says that if wecan cut enough of it, and can get a ship to carry it away, we shall allmake our fortunes. " Dan as he spoke handed the branch to the mate, whoturned it about, evidently puzzled to know what it was. 

"Let us look at it, " said the doctor, who then examined the branchcarefully. After biting the thick end, he observed: "This isundoubtedly santulum, of the natural order _Santalaceae_. From it isproduced santalin, with which certain tinctures are made. It is alsoused in India for colouring silk and cotton. Yes, this is indeed thevaluable sandal-wood, which the Chinese burn as incense, and employlargely in the manufacture of fans, and of which in England the casesfor lead pencils are formed. Nub is right; and as it is of greatcommercial value, if, as he suggests, we can cut down a quantity, andfind a ship to carry it away, we may make enough to pay our expenseshome and have something in our pockets at the end of the voyage. Fromwhat sort of a tree did you break this off?" inquired the doctor, turning to Dan. 

"A big shrub, or what they would call a good-sized tree in other parts;but those near it were so much larger, that I suppose they would beoffended if we called it a shrub, " answered Dan. "It is not far off, and we saw a good many like it in that part of the forest. "

"We will go and examine it presently, " said the doctor, who was anenthusiastic naturalist. 

"We must see about getting food first, " observed the mate. "We havemany things to do before we can think of cutting down sandal-wood. "

"Yes; we must eat our duck first, " said the doctor. 

"I tink de duck done now, " observed Nub, who had been employed duringthe discussion in giving the roast a few more turns. Plucking somelarge leaves, he arranged them on the ground before the party, to servethe double purpose of table-cloth and plates; then, taking the duck upby the end of the spit, he placed it before the doctor, remarking, "Youcarve better than anyone of us, sir. "

The doctor scientifically cut up, the bird, a portion of which Nubpresented to Alice and Walter. When the doctor offered some to him andDan, they both declared that the stewed mollusc was quite enough forthem. The voyagers' first breakfast on the island would have been moresatisfying had they possessed some bread or biscuit, and, above all, some tea or coffee; but as they could finish it with a good supply offruit and fresh water, they acknowledged that they had ample reason tobe thankful. 

Their plans for the future were naturally brought under discussion. "Don't you think, Mr Shobbrok, that we could manage to enlarge our boatso that we might reach some civilised place?" asked Walter. 

"We might certainly improve her, " answered the mate; "and if we couldobtain a sufficient amount of provisions and water, we might make a longvoyage in her, provided we were favoured with fine weather. But therisk, I warn you, would be very great. Occasionally the seas in theselatitudes are excessively heavy and dangerous, and no improvement wecould make would enable her to stand them. We should also, as Iobserved, have to carry a large supply of provisions and water, or wemight be compelled to land on a part of the coast where we should haveto encounter savages, who would probably attack and destroy us before wehad time to convince them that we came upon a peaceable errand. Or, even should they be friendly, we have no goods with which to purchaseprovisions; and from what I have heard of them, they are not likely tosupply us without payment. However, we will examine the boat, andconsider how we can enlarge her. We must first ascertain if we canmanage to cut out a sufficient number of planks and ribs; and then, ifwe enlarge the boat, we shall want more sails and spars and rigging. Weshall also require casks to carry the water, and a stove for cooking;and as we have no compass or quadrant or chart we can only make acoasting voyage. We are also many hundred miles from Sydney in NewSouth Wales, which is the nearest port where we can obtain assistance. It is my belief that we are now off the north-eastern end of New Guinea, either on the mainland or on an island; though I suspect the latter, orwe should probably have fallen in with natives. This point we mustascertain as soon as possible, for we should do well to avoid them, asat the best they are a savage race, who are more likely to prove foesthan friends. Now, the first thing we have to do is to provide food forourselves. See, I was not idle during your absence. "

The mate on this showed several contrivances for catching game. Thequestion was where to place them. It was first necessary to ascertainthe places frequented by the birds or beasts in the neighbourhood. Danhad formed some traps composed of stones collected on the seashore, suchas boys in England are accustomed to set for sparrows and robins; butthe doctor very much doubted whether the birds of those regions werelikely to hop into them, as they appeared, he observed, to take theirfood from the tops of the trees, and seldom descended to the ground. 

"Arrah, I hope they will be after changing their custom when they seethe traps, and just come down to have a look into them, " said Dan. "Iwill place them under the trees and give them the chance, at all event. "

"I would rather trust to bows and arrows, " said Walter. "We must lookout for the proper sort of trees to make the bows. Perhaps we may findsome wood similar to the yew-tree of old England. "

The doctor and Nub set off with Walter for the object he had in view, while Alice remained with the mate and Dan, who were finishing theirtraps. They first proceeded towards the stream. On their way Nubshowed them the sandal-wood trees which he had discovered. The doctorwas satisfied that he was right. Many of them were of considerablesize, really deserving the name of trees, though some could only becalled large bushes. In general appearance they were something likemyrtles, the trunk being about nine inches in diameter, the leaves verysmall, alternate or nearly opposite. The doctor, who had carried theaxe, cut into the trunk of one of them, which was of a deep red colour. "At all events, though we cannot carry a cargo away with us, we mayreturn here some day and obtain one, " he said. "If there are noinhabitants, the trees cannot be claimed as the property of anyone; andwe may load a vessel with great ease in the harbour. "

"I tink, Mr Lawrie, dat we better look out for food just now, " saidNub, who thought the doctor was spending more time than necessary inspeculating on the future. 

"You are right Nub, " answered the surgeon, leading the way. Theyexamined numerous saplings of small size, but none seemed likely to suittheir purpose. On the banks of the stream they came to a magnificentgrove of bamboos of all sizes, some being as thick as a man's leg. 

"Here we have the means of building a house ready to our hands, " saidthe doctor. "Perhaps they will assist also in decking over the boat. "

"But I doubt if they would keep out the water, " observed Walter. "Ithink, however, that the fine ends or some of the very small canes mayserve for arrows. "

"Dey make very good cups for drinking out of, " said Nub; and asking forthe axe, he cut down a large bamboo cane, though not one of thethickest, and showed Walter that numerous divisions or knots filled upthe centre of the cane, and that thus each knot would make the bottom ofa cup. 

On passing near the tree where the doctor had seen the hornbills, theyobserved one of the birds poking its long beak out of its hole. 

"We pay you visit before long, " said Nub, nodding his head. "Me tink Iknow how. "

Going up the stream, they found a tree which had fallen over it, bywhich they crossed to the opposite bank. Nub begged to go first. "I gosee de way. We no want to pop into de middle of a village; if we do, dewomen begin to shriek, and de babies cry out, and tink dat white debilscome among dem, and den de men come out and kill us. "

The doctor agreed to Nub's proposal, and they proceeded more cautiouslythan before. Walter pulled away at every young tree they met, and atlast he found one which the doctor thought would suit their purpose. Nub, who came to examine it, was of the same opinion; and they quicklycut down several which grew near to the proper length, and returned withthem the way they had come. As they passed under the tree in which theyhad seen the hornbills, Nub exclaimed, "I tink we come and get desefellows at once, if de mate will please to accompany us. "

On passing under the tree where the fruit had been found, Walter lookedabout for some more; but the birds were not feeding, and none had fallensince they had been there. On their arrival at the camp, the mate andDan had to confess that their traps had not as yet been successful; Nubthen told them his plan for reaching the hornbills, which could not failwith regard to the hen, who was certain not to leave her nest, and mightpossibly either be sitting on her eggs or have some young ones. 

"How is that?" asked Walter. "When she sees you, if you succeed inreaching her, she will surely fly away. "

"No, Massa Walter, " said Nub, "she not do dat, for de hole is shut upwith clay, and she only got room to poke her head out. "

Nub's plan was to form a ladder up the tree with the bamboos they hadseen. With a little patience, he assured them, the feat could beaccomplished; so they all eagerly set out to commence operations, Aliceaccompanying them; while the doctor continued his search for thevegetable food they so much required. He first, however, cut a stickfrom the thick end of a bamboo, for the purpose of digging edible roots, which he thought it probable he might discover. 

Nub also suggested that they should forthwith set to work to build ahouse large enough to contain the whole party. A house would be farbetter for Alice than the tent, in which she had to lie close to theground, with some risk of the intrusion of snakes or noxious insects;besides which, bad weather might come on, when they would all requireshelter. 

"Nothing like bamboo-house, " observed Nub. "If earthquake come, it noshake down; if storm come on, it no blow away. "

The mate assented to the black's proposal, and agreed at once to cutdown a sufficient number of bamboos, not only for the ladder, but forthe house. This was not quite so easy a task as it at first appeared, for though the canes were hollow they were excessively hard, and it wasonly by chopping downwards all round that they could be broken off. Atlength, however, a sufficient number for the proposed ladder were cutdown and carried to the foot of the tree. 

Nub was not going to make a ladder of double poles; the tree being ofsoft wood, he intended to stick in the rounds horizontally, and tosupport them with a single pole. They had also to collect a quantity oftough and lithe vines, which would serve to bind the rounds to the outerpole; the thickest end of which was stuck deep into the ground. Thisdone, the work went on rapidly, round after round being driven into thetree, about three feet apart. Nub, continuing his work, went onascending step after step, Dan following him when he got too high up toreach the long poles from the ground. The height looked perilous in theextreme, and Alice, as she watched him, could not help dreading that hemight miss his footing and fall down; but Nub was highly delighted withthe success of undertaking, and seemed to have no fears on the subject. 

"Nub puts me in mind of `Jack and the Bean Stalk, '" said Walter, laughing. "I only hope that he won't find an ogre at the top of thetree. "

"No fear about Nub, " observed the mate. "I hope that he may soon wringthe necks of the hornbills and send them down to us. "

Nub was now near the hole where the female hornbill had been seen. Shehad drawn in her head; and her mate was either absent from home or wasconcealed among the thick foliage at the top of the tree. The lastround was in, and Nub was seen preparing to mount on it, that he mightput in his hand and haul out Madam Hornbill. He was just about to doso, when she put out her long beak, and began pecking away furiously athis hand; while, at the same moment, down flew Mr Hornbill from a boughon which he had been snugly ensconced till a favourable opportunityarose of making an attack on the assailant of his fortress. That everyman's home is his castle, is rightly held in England as an establishedlaw, and the hornbills naturally considered their nest their castle. With loud screams of rage the male bird attacked poor Nub, who slippeddown to the next round, where he held on with might and main, trying todefend his head from the furious onslaught of his feathered foe. Fortunately, his curly head of hair was a good thick one, and preventedthe bird from inflicting the injury it might otherwise have done. Keeping his head down, so as to defend his eyes, he rapidly descendedthe ladder, the hornbills cawing and screaming all the time. The malebird, however, did not attempt to descend beyond the upper rounds of theladder. 

"I no tink we lose our dinner, though, " said Nub, as he got to thebottom. "What say you, Massa Shobbrok?"

"Certainly not, Nub, " answered the mate. "I have got a notion which Iam pretty sure will succeed. "

"Den, if you show me what it is, I go up again, pretty quick, " said Nub, who was afraid that the mate would deprive him of the honour of catchingthe bird. The mate took a line from his pocket, forming a noose, whichhe secured to a light bamboo. "I see it, " cried Nub, "I see it. I sooncatch both of dem, one after de oder. "

Taking the bamboo, he quickly ascended the ladder till he got nearenough to reach the hornbill, which was still standing screamingdefiantly on the upper round; and before it was aware of what the blackwas about, the latter slipped the noose over the bird's head and drew ittight, and then with a violent jerk pulling it off its perch, down itcame, with its huge bill first and its wings fluttering, to the ground, where Dan quickly despatched it. Nub immediately descended for thebamboo; and mounting again, slipped the noose over the head of the henhornbill, which she had poked out to see what had become of her partner. He held her fast enough, but could not drag her out of her hole. Bystanding on the upper round, however, he was able to batter in herfortress with his fist, after which he speedily sent her to the ground. Then putting in his hand, he drew out a curious creature like a ball ofdown, bearing no resemblance whatever to its parents. Though scarcelyfledged, it was not to be despised, being very fat, and about the sizeof, a young chicken. So Nub threw it down to join its parents, shoutingout, "Dere, dat make a fine dinner for Missie Alice. " Poor Alice wasgrieved when she saw the little creature come tumbling to the earth, anddeclared she could not touch it. 

"Bery sorry, Missie Alice, " said Nub, when he came down again, puttingon a penitent look. Then turning aside to Dan, he whispered, "She talkbery differently when she see it nicely roasted by-and-by. "

Their success in obtaining food encouraged the voyagers to hope thatthey were not doomed to starve on an inhospitable shore, but that withdiligence and a due exertion of their wits they might obtain sufficientfood to support life. The hornbills would, at all events, afford theman ample meal for that day, and they might reasonably expect to obtain afurther supply of shell-fish from the seashore; though Nub might notsucceed in finding another huge mollusc. 

"Shall we remove the ladder?" asked Walter. "It might help to build thehouse. "

"I tink not, " answered Nub, looking up. "Perhaps anoder hornbill comeand make her nest dere, den we catch her and her husband. Bery goodchance of dat, I tink. "

As it was important to get their house built without delay, they allreturned laden with as many bamboos as they could carry, --Alice takingcharge of the birds, slung, Chinese fashion, at the end of a bamboo, which she balanced on her shoulder: the little one being hung behindher, that her tender heart might not be grieved at seeing it. 

"Shall we all assist in putting up the house, Mr Shobbrok, or might itnot be as well to try and get one or two bows made first?" asked Walter. 

"We cannot obtain food without them, so, by all means, make two orthree, " answered the mate. "You and Nub can work at them, while Dan andI arrange the plan for the house, and begin to put in the uprights. "

Alice assisted the mate in holding the line. 

"We must try to get the opposite sides even, and the walls at rightangles with each other, and the corner-posts perpendicular, " heobserved. "The sides of our house must depend very much, in the firstinstance, on the length of the bamboos; and we can so arrange it that wemay increase it without difficulty. "

As it was not time to begin cooking, all hands set to work at theoccupations they had settled to follow. While Walter and Nub wereshaping the bows with their knives, the mate, with his two assistants, having selected a flat spot a considerable height above the water, marked out the plan for the house--in front of which they intended toadd a broad verandah, facing the seashore. The ground-floor theydivided into two rooms, with space for a staircase to lead to the upperfloor. This floor was to be divided into three rooms, --one for Alice, another for Walter, and the third for the surgeon; while the mate andthe two men were to occupy one of the lower rooms, the other beingintended for a parlour. The kitchen, they agreed, it would be best toform at a little distance from the house, lest it might by any accidentcatch fire. 

While they were thus busily employed, the doctor came back with a largesupply of two different kinds of fruit--one like a plum, the otherhaving a hard rind but a delicious pulp--while his pockets were filledwith some roots, which he considered were of even more value. He alsoreported that he had found a palm which he had no doubt would yield anabundance of sago; but it would take some time and labour to prepare it. He proposed forming a manufactory near the stream, as an abundantsupply of water was required for the necessary operations: also thatthey should commence the work next morning; for he considered that notime should be lost, as it would afford them an abundant supply ofnutritious food, on which they could depend under all circumstances. Hewould, however, require one hand to assist him. Nub at once volunteeredhis services. "I hope by that time to have one of the bows finished, "said Walter, "and I will go and shoot game, while Mr Shobbrok, Dan, andAlice continue working away at the house. " The mate agreed to thisproposal, though he observed that he thought it would be advisable, assoon as a sufficient supply of sago was got, for all hands to set towork at the house, so that they might have shelter should bad weathercome on. 

Nub had not forgotten to spit and put the hornbills before the fire ingood time; and when evening came on, and they could no longer see towork, they sat down to the most ample meal they had yet enjoyed, aidedby the roots and fruits the doctor had collected. 

"In a couple of days more, Miss Alice, I hope you will have a good roofover your head, and a room to yourself, " observed the mate. "I shallnot rest satisfied till I see you comfortably lodged. "

Alice declared that she was perfectly satisfied with her tent. 

"That's very well while the weather is calm and dry; but should the rainbegin to fall, which, from the look of the foliage, I have no doubt isvery heavy hereabouts, it would be a very different matter, " heanswered. 

"I was, selfishly, only thinking of myself, " said Alice, "and forgettingthat you, at all events, would be exposed to the rain; so I hope thatyou will set to work and get the house up as soon as possible. I onlywish that I was a man, to be able to help you more than I have done. "

"You do help us, Miss Alice, " said the mate; "and you encourage us byyour patience and uncomplaining spirit, and your cheerful temper. Donot think that you are of little use, for I don't think that we could dowithout you. " Alice, being assured that the mate spoke the truth, waswell pleased to think that young as she was, she was of use to hercompanions. 

Not only on a desolate island, but in the quiet homes of England, manylittle girls like Alice have the power, by their cheerfulness and goodspirits, and, we may add, by their piety and kindness, to be ofinestimable use to all around them. 

CHAPTER THIRTEEN. 

THE HOUSE FINISHED--A STORE-HOUSE BUILT--SAGO MANUFACTURED--WALTER MAKESBOWS AND ARROWS--A SHOOTING EXPEDITION--WALTER SEES A TERRIFICCREATURE--CATCH AND COOK IT--ERECT A "SMOKING-HOUSE"--SUCCESSFULFISHING. 

The house was nearly finished. The whole of it was constructed ofbamboos. The uprights were the thickest canes; the next in size formedthe horizontal beams, lashed together tightly with the long trailingvines which abounded in the forest. The rafters of the flooring and theroof were of a third size; while the flooring itself and the walls werecomposed of the larger canes split in two, and, after being well wetted, pressed down by heavy stones till they were perfectly flat. The roofwas thickly thatched with palm-leaves, which served also to cover theoutside walls of Alice's room. There was a broad verandah in front, inwhich the occupants could sit and work during the heat of the day. Thecommon sitting-room was intended to serve them chiefly at night, whenthe weather proved bad. There was no fear of cold in that climate, andthey had, consequently, only to guard against wet and an inconvenientamount of wind. The lower rooms were not more than seven feet inheight, and the upper scarcely so high; so that the whole building, independent of the roof, which had a steep pitch, did not reach morethan fourteen feet from the ground. A ladder with numerous rounds, which would allow Alice to climb up and down with ease, led from thesitting-room to the upper story. As, of course, they had no glass, window-shutters were formed of the same material as the house, andserved well to exclude either the sun or rain. 

"Why, we have forgotten a store-room!" exclaimed Walter, just as thehouse was finished. "If we have no larder, how are we to keep our game, and the sago which the doctor is going to make, and the roots andfruits, and anything else we may obtain?"

"It was indeed an omission, and I wonder none of us thought of itbefore, " said the mate. "However, a few more hours' labour will enableus to set up a building which will answer the purpose better than had weput it inside the house. "

Another journey to the bamboo brake supplied them with the necessaryamount of canes, and a small building was erected at one end of thehouse--which served for one of its walls. It had three stories, eachabout three feet in height, with a ladder reaching to them, so that nomarauders, unless they were climbers, could get in. This could not haveprevented either monkeys or snakes, or such active creatures astiger-cats, from robbing their stores. Well-fitting shutters weretherefore fixed on in front of the building, which was completed beforedark, and was considered strong enough for the purpose they had in view. It was, indeed, a gigantic safe standing on four legs, the lower partbeing quite open. 

"Now we must set to work to kill game, and obtain other provisions, toput in it, " observed the mate. 

"I shall be able to manufacture more bows for the rest of the party; forthough I am improving, I can scarcely expect, as yet, to kill gameenough for all hands, or to obtain a sufficient supply to lay by for thevoyage, " said Walter. 

"We will devote the remainder of this evening, then, to manufacturingbows and arrows, " said the mate. 

"To-morrow I must beg you all to come and assist me in manufacturingsago, " observed the doctor. "I can employ all hands. We must first cutdown a tree, and then divide it into lengths, and drag them to thewater, where we must erect our machinery, which need only be of a veryrough character, --and probably the bamboo canes will help us to formit. "

"Mr Shobbrok, when do you propose to begin enlarging the boat? I do solong to set sail in search of papa, " said Alice. 

"I have been considering the subject, young lady, and I am as anxious asyou can be, but there is a great deal to be done first. We must collectprovisions, and also ascertain that they will keep good during a longvoyage. One difficulty can be got over more easily than I at firstsupposed; for the thick ends of the large bamboos will, I have no doubt, carry a quantity of water, though I am afraid they will take more spacein stowing than I would wish. If the doctor succeeds in producing sago, we shall have a substitute for bread; and it also may be preserved inbamboo casks. I think, too, that we may manage to salt and smoke thebirds and fish we may catch; though, without hooks and lines, we canonly hope occasionally to kill some larger fish with our harpoons. "

"I have been thinking, Mr Shobbrok, " observed Walter, "that I couldmake some fish-hooks from nails, with the help of a small file which Ihave in my knife; and as we have plenty of rope, we may unpick some ofit, and twist some strong line. "

"Pray set about it then, Walter, " said the mate; "for time will be lostif we go out in the boat in search of large fish to harpoon, when smallones may be caught from the rocks on the seashore. "

The next day the whole party started, under the guidance of the doctor, to the spot where he had seen the sago palm. He observed that it wasthe best time to cut down the tree, as the leaves were covered with awhitish dust, which was a sign that the flower-bud was about to appear, and that the sago, or pith within the stem, was then most abundant--itbeing intended by nature for the support of the flowers and fruit. Nubhaving climbed to the top of a tree, secured a rope, at which the wholeof the party hauling together, hoped to bring it down in the rightdirection. The mate, axe in hand, then commenced chopping away. Thewood was tolerably soft, and as the weapon was sharp and he was a goodaxe-man, the tree was soon cut through, and came crashing down to theground. He then, by the doctor's directions, divided the trunk intopieces five feet in length. While he was thus occupied, the doctor gothis other companions to pull off the leaves, and to manufacture a numberof cylindrical baskets--in which, he told them, he intended to put thepulp produced from the pith. The tree being cut up, ropes were fastenedto each piece, to enable them to be dragged to the side of the river. Two men were required for each. Walter and Alice tried to drag one ofthe smallest, but could not move it over the rough ground; theytherefore carried the baskets, and remained by the river to assist thedoctor and Nub, while the mate and Dan went back to bring up the otherlogs. The first operation was to slice off a part of the outer hardwood till the pith appeared. The log was then rested on bamboo trestlesa couple of feet from the ground. The two workmen now cut across thelongitudinal fibres and the pith together, leaving however, a part ateach end untouched, so that the log formed a rough trough. The pulpthus cut into small pieces, and mixed with water, was beaten by a pieceof wood, by which means the fibres were separated from it, they floatingon the top, while the flour sank to the bottom. A number of bamboobuckets, manufactured by Nub, enabled Walter and Alice to bring thewater required for the operation. The coarser fibres floating on thetop being thrown away, the water was drained off, and the remaining pulpwas again cleared by more water. This operation was repeated severaltimes, till a pure white powder alone remained. 

"There, Miss Alice, " said the doctor, showing it to her, "I beg to offeryou some, with which you can make cakes or puddings, --though I confessthat it is not equal to wheaten flour, as this is in reality starch: butit will afford nourishment to us, as it would have done to the flowersand roots of the tree had we not cut it down. "

"I thought sago was like little white seeds, " remarked Alice. 

"What is imported is so in appearance, " answered the doctor. "In orderthat it may keep, it is prepared by being first moistened, and thenpassed through a sieve into a shallow dish, and placed over a fire, which causes it to assume a globular form. The sago, when properlypacked, will keep a long time; but the flour we have here would quicklyturn sour, if exposed to the air. I propose filling the baskets we havemade with what sago we do not require for immediate use, and sinkingthem in fresh water, when it will thus keep for a long time. Had we butan iron pot, we might easily prepare it for a voyage; but we must, ofnecessity, find some other means of doing so. "

"Don't you think the large mollusc-shell will answer the purpose?"observed Walter. "If it will cook meat, it will surely bake the sago. "

"In that instance it had water in it, " observed the doctor. "I amafraid that with dry sago in it the shell will take fire. However, wewill try. Perhaps we may find a large flat stone which we can surroundwith a rim of wood; and by applying heat under the centre our object maybe attained. "

"Oh, that will do capitally, " said Walter; "and I am sure that we caneasily manufacture a sieve. "

The mate and Dan had now brought up all the logs; and seeing how wellthe doctor had succeeded, they heartily congratulated him. 

In a short time the pith of the whole tree was turned into sago powder, amounting, they calculated, to about one hundred pounds. The doctortold them that this was but a small quantity compared with that which alarge tree produces, as frequently one tree alone yields five to sixhundred pounds' weight of sago. The greater part of the sago havingbeen buried in a quiet pool, where there was little fear of its beingdisturbed, the party returned with the remainder late in the evening totheir house. 

Walter was up next morning at daybreak, searching along the shore for aflat stone to serve for the bottom of the pan he wished to make forgranulating the sago. To his great delight, he found one ofconsiderable size, almost circular, and with the edges washed smooth bythe action of the waves. He had brought some strips of the palm whichhad been chopped off the sago tree on the previous day. One of thesewas of sufficient length to bind round the stone; another served for therim of the sieve, and a number of large leaves cut into strips made thebottom. Both contrivances had a rough look, but he hoped they wouldanswer the purpose. He placed the pan between two stones in the way themollusc had been fixed; and then hurrying to the doctor, brought him tosee what he had done. The fire was soon lighted under the stone, whichwas heated without cracking; and the doctor then shook some flour fromthe sieve on to the pan, and, greatly to his and Walter's delight, itgranulated perfectly. 

"You have rendered our community a great service, Walter!" exclaimed thedoctor. "We may perhaps improve upon your contrivance, or, at allevents, make a number of pans and sieves, as the process at present is aslow one, and it would take a long time to manufacture as much sago aswe shall require for the voyage. "

Walter, however, begged that he might continue the manufacture, so thathe might be able to judge how much could be produced. Though helaboured all day, he had only two or three pounds' weight to show; stillthat was something, and no doubt remained that a supply of sago could beobtained for the voyage. Alice, who had watched him at work, felt surethat she could carry it on as well as he could; so the next day she tookhis place, while he accompanied the doctor on a shooting expedition. Nub was to attend them. Each carried a bow, with a quiver full ofarrows, and a long spear. They were neither of them as yet very expertmarksmen. The doctor was the best, while Walter was improving. Danalways declared that his bow had a twist in it, and shot crooked; but hewas more successful than any of the party in catching birds in otherways. 

They had been waiting for Nub, who had gone out early in the morning;but just as they were starting, they met him coming back with a coupleof hornbills, which had taken refuge in the hole occupied by the birdsbefore captured. 

"I thought oders would come, " he observed, holding them up; "and I gotone egg, too, which do nicely for Missie Alice's breakfast. "

The doctor told him to take the birds home, and then to follow them. They several times caught sight, as they went along, of some beautifulbirds of paradise, which, however, kept too high up in the trees to beshot by arrows. 

"We are out of luck this morning, " said the doctor, when they had gonesome way without killing a bird. 

"Don't you think that if we could make some bird-lime we might have abetter chance of catching the smaller birds?" asked Walter. 

"No doubt about it, if we could get the ingredients, and a bait toattract the birds, " answered the doctor. "The idea is worthconsidering. Keep your mind at work, my lad; you may be, at all events, of great use in our present circumstances. I have known instances whereshipwrecked crews have starved when they might have supported theirlives, simply because they were too ignorant or too dull to exertthemselves and search diligently for food. An Australian savage willlive in the wilds where the white man will perish. But then the savageknows the habits of all the living creatures in the neighbourhood, andthe roots and herbs, and indeed every vegetable substance which willafford him nourishment. Had we more skill as marksmen, and did we knowthe haunts of the animals frequenting these woods, I have no doubt thatwe should have before this abundantly supplied ourselves with food ofall sorts. We are, however, improving, and I have no longer any anxietyon the subject. "

While the doctor was speaking, Walter had been intently looking towardsthe branch of a large tree seven or eight feet above the ground. 

"Oh, Mr Lawrie, " he exclaimed, "what is that terrific monster? If itshould run at us it will kill us. The head looks to me like that of acrocodile; but do such creatures exist on land? Shall we attack it, orwill it be better to get out of its way?" he asked, quickly recoveringhis courage, and bringing his spear ready for battle. Walter's sharpeyes had detected what Mr Lawrie had before failed to see in the gloomof the forest. 

"If we are not cautious, it will be getting out of our way, which Ishould be sorry for, " answered the surgeon with a calmness whichsurprised his companion. "That creature is a species of iguana, somefew of which inhabit the East, though the larger number are found inSouth America and the West India Islands. They are not very formidableantagonists, and are more likely to run away than attack us. If we hada good strong noose, we might throw it over the head of the animal, andsoon haul it down from its perch, where it at present seems to besleeping. "

While they were speaking, Nub overtook them, and was highly pleased whenthey pointed out to him the hideous-looking lizard. 

"Look, I brought dis, " he said, producing a piece of rope. "Now I goand slip it ober de head of de iguana; and when I pull him down, you pinhim to de ground with your spears. "

The doctor and Walter agreed to follow Nub's advice, and cautiouslyapproached the sleeping brachylophus, as the doctor called the creature. It looked still more formidable as they approached; for it had a longpointed tail, large claws, a row of spines down its back, and numerousteeth in its long jaws. Lumps and excrescences of various sizes addedto the hideous appearance of its head. 

Nub got the noose ready to throw, while the doctor and Walter held theirspears prepared for action. Nub drew nearer and nearer; the reptileopened one of its eyes, and then the other, and moved its tail slightly. In a moment the noose was dexterously thrown over its head, when Nubgave a violent pull before it had time to grasp the branch with itsclaws, and hauled it to the ground. "Now, Massa Walter, " he shoutedout; "hold on to him tail. " But though both Walter and the doctorattempted to catch the creature's tail, it whisked it about so violentlythat the task was no easy one. Nub meantime kept jumping round andround, as it made attempts to bite his legs. The doctor at lengthgetting in front, ran his spear into its open mouth; while Walter, withthe point of his, pressed its neck down to the ground. The creaturehad, however, still an abundance of life, and made desperate efforts toescape. When it advanced, the doctor drove his spear further down itsthroat; and when it retreated, finding the point unpleasant, Nub hauledaway on the rope, which grew tighter and tighter round its neck. 

"Hit it on the tail with your spear, Walter; a few heavy blows will soonrender it helpless, " said the doctor; and Walter, as directed, belaboured the unfortunate creature, till at length its strugglesceased. 

"Hurrah! we got him now, --and plenty of dinner to last us for manydays, " shouted Nub. "I tink what we now got to do is to make ropes fastround him neck and drag him home. "

Nub's suggestion was acted on; and having cut some vines and fastenedthem round the creature's neck, they harnessed themselves and beganhauling it along. The operation was somewhat fatiguing, owing to theroughness of the ground and the numerous roots which projected in alldirections. Their arrival was welcomed cordially by the mate and Dan;Alice, however, could not believe that they intended to eat so hideous acreature. It was forthwith hoisted up to the branch of a tree; andwhile Nub and Dan prepared the fire for cooking it, the doctor cut openits inside, which was found full of tree-frogs, small lizards, and othercreatures. Walter stood by watching him, as with scientific skill hedissected the huge lizard, discoursing as he did so in technicallanguage, which was perfectly incomprehensible to his young hearer, onthe curious formation of the creature, --on its bones, muscles, and otherinternal parts. 

"I tink one ting, " observed Nub, who, after he had deposited a bundle offaggots near the fire, had come back to watch the proceedings. "I tinkthat he make bery good roast, and remarkably fine stew, if we had saltand pepper, and a few oder tings to eat wid him. I bery glad if wecatch one of dese beasts ebery oder day. "

As soon as the doctor had satisfied his curiosity, Nub begged that hemight have the joints, as it was time to begin cooking them for dinner. The remainder of the carcass was now hung up in the larder, which hadbeen finished in time for its reception. 

"We must see about preserving our meat, however, " observed the doctor, "or we shall always be liable to starvation; and the sooner we begin thebetter. "

"What do you propose doing?" asked Walter. "I was thinking of searchingfor salt on the seashore. "

"A still more effectual way of preserving the meat will be to smoke it, I suspect, " said the doctor. "We have an abundance of stones, and wecan easily build a `smoking-house, ' with the ever-useful bamboos forrafters. We shall have time to do something before dinner. "

"At all events, we can make a beginning. There's nothing like settingat once about a thing which has to be done, " observed Walter. 

"You are right, my boy; and we will get the mate and Dan to help us, asNub, I see, is busy attending to our roast, " said the doctor. 

They immediately set to work to erect a circular wall about six feet indiameter. They did not stop to procure cement, as even should thestructure tumble down no great damage would be done, and it might easilybe built up again. They had already raised it two or three feet inheight before Nub had finished his culinary operations. Dinner was laidout, not, as hitherto, on the ground, but on a rustic-looking table, with benches on one side, and a large arm-chair at one end for MrShobbrok. Alice superintended the arrangements. They had leaves forplates, sticks for forks, and their clasp-knives enabled them to cut uptheir meat; and a neat bamboo cup stood by the side of each person, while one of larger dimensions served to hold their only beverage, purewater. At length Nub shouted, "Dinner is ready;" and he and Dan enteredthe house, each bearing a large shell which they had picked up on theshore, --one containing a piece of roast lizard, and the other one of thehornbills captured in the morning. Nub then hurried out again, andreturned with a third shell full of sago; while a fourth was filled withsome roots which the doctor had dug up. The latter assured his friendsthat they were perfectly wholesome, as he knew the nature of the plants. They complimented Nub on his cooking, and all sat down with excellentappetites, and hearts thankful for the substantial meal which had beensupplied them. Little had they expected to find so large a supply ofwholesome food when they first landed. 

The next day the doctor and Nub went on with the erection of thesmoking-house; while the mate, assisted by Dan, made preparations forthe proposed alterations in the boat. He looked somewhat grave, however, over the business; and Dan heard him saying to himself, "I wishthat I thought it would do. But it's a fearful risk for those youngpeople to run. "

The doctor having at length finished the smoking-house, which wascovered over thickly with palm-leaves, he observed, --"And now we havefinished our house, we must get some game to put in it. Your bow andarrows, Walter, will, I hope, give us a good supply. "

"But are we not to try and catch some fish?" asked Walter. "They can bemore effectually smoked than birds, and will keep better, I fancy. Ihave begun a hook, and I think that I may be able to finish two or threemore before night. "

"By all means. If Mr Shobbrok does not intend to commence immediatelyon the boat, we might take her into the middle of the harbour, or out tosea, and try what we can catch. "

The mate agreed to the doctor's proposal; so the next day they andWalter went off, taking Alice, who wished to accompany them. Nub andDan remained on shore to attend to the traps, and shoot some birds, ifthey could, for dinner. The fishing-party first threw their linesoverboard in the harbour, but after trying for some time they caughtonly two small fish; they therefore pulled some way out to sea, wherethe water was sufficiently shallow to allow them to anchor by means of alarge stone which they had brought for the purpose. They quickly gotbites, and began rapidly to pull up some large fish, which the doctorbelieved, from their appearance, were likely to prove wholesome, thoughhe could not tell their names. They were so busily employed that thetime passed rapidly away, and evening was approaching before theythought how late it was. They did not fail, as may be supposed, to keepa bright lookout for any passing sail; but none appeared. With nearlyfour dozen fine large fish, they returned to the harbour. Nub's eyesglistened, as he came down to assist in hauling up the boat, on seeingthe number of fish. 

"No fear now of starving, I tink, " he observed. "I neber thought we getso much as dat. God gives us all good tings, and we tank Him. "

The rest of the day was employed in preparing the fish and hanging themup to dry, after which a fire of green wood was placed under them; andthe doctor expressed his confidence that his plan for curing both fishand fowl would succeed. 

The mate had for some time wished to explore the island, and at supperhe proposed that they should set out the next day. Being unwilling toexpose Alice to the dangers they might have to encounter, he suggestedthat she and Walter, with Nub, should remain behind at the house; for, as they had now an ample supply of provisions, they might safely do sowithout fear of starving. They both, however, begged so hard to go, that he at length yielded to their wishes; and it was agreed that thewhole party should set off directly after breakfast the next morning. 

CHAPTER FOURTEEN. 

EXPLORING EXPEDITION--A STRANGE BIRD--A NIGHT ENCAMPMENT--CATCH ATURTLE--A FEARFUL STORM--TAKE REFUGE UNDER A ROCK--PROVISIONS WASHEDAWAY--NEARLY OVERWHELMED BY THE SEA--JOURNEY CONTINUED--BRUSH-TURKEYSCAUGHT--REACH HOME--THE BOAT GONE. 

Alice and Walter were up betimes, eager for the intended expedition. Asit was uncertain whether fresh water would be met with, they all carriedbamboo casks slung over their backs, with a small quantity of smokedfish, --the doctor's plan having been found to answer admirably. Eachone of the party also carried a supply of sago flour packed in cases ofthe invaluable bamboo. Walter had one evening, for his amusement, cutout a fork of bamboo for Alice, and his example had been followed by therest of the party. The bamboo likewise made very fair dinner-knives;and he had contrived some spoons by putting a piece of wood at one end--though, seeing they had as yet no soup for dinner, they were not of muchuse. 

"So we must leave all these luxuries and conveniences of life for thewild bush, " said Walter, with a pretended sigh. "Well, well, we shallenjoy them so much the more when we come back again. "

"We are not likely to be long absent from home, " observed Mr Shobbrok. "If we find that we are on the mainland, we will certainly not venturefurther into the interior. As far as my recollection serves me, thereare only small islands off the coast; and I am inclined to the opinionthat we are on one of these, --in which case we shall speedily return. "

"I trust so, for I have no wish to fall in with the inhabitants, who aresure to be savages, and will probably treat us as enemies, " observed thedoctor. 

"But, Mr Shobbrok, " said Walter, "suppose we get back safely, when doyou propose altering the boat, so that we may commence our voyage toSydney?"

"Immediately on our return, --if, as I expect, we shall be able on ourexpedition to discover spots where we can obtain a more ample supply ofgame than we have found in this neighbourhood. "

"I shall indeed be very thankful, " said Alice, with a sigh; "for thoughI am very happy here, I long to see papa again; and I cannot helpthinking that he is safe at Sydney by this time. "

This conversation took place at breakfast. As soon as it was over thewhole of the party got into marching order. The doctor and Dan wentfirst to explore; the mate, with Alice and Walter, followed next; andNub brought up the rear. It was agreed that, should any Indians orhuman habitations be seen, the doctor and Dan were to fall back on therest of the party; when, as the safest course, they would all quicklyretreat rather than run the risk of a collision. Dan was well adaptedfor the task he had undertaken. Active as a monkey, lithe as a snake, and possessed of so keen pair of eyes, he made his way among the bushes, looking carefully ahead before he exposed himself in any open space. The doctor kept at a short distance behind him, generally in sight ofthe rest of the party, so that he could make a sign to them should hereceive a warning signal from Dan. 

They took the way to the stream, over which the mate carried Alice onhis shoulders. They then continued along its banks, till the densefoliage compelled them to turn aside and proceed towards the seashore. Dan carried an axe, which he had to use occasionally in cutting his waythrough the underwood; but the mate had charged him to avoid doing so asmuch as possible, as, should there be natives in the neighbourhood, theywould be more likely to discover their traces and follow them up. Fortunately the underwood was perfectly free from thorns, or they wouldhave had their clothes torn to shreds, even had they been able topenetrate it. It was generally of a reed or grass-like nature, so thatthey could push it aside or trample it down; and under the more loftytrees the ground was often for a considerable distance completely open, when they made more rapid progress. They seldom, however, went far fromthe seashore; but in many places they found walking on it verydifficult, from the softness of the sand, or from its rugged and rockynature. Besides this, they were there exposed to the full heat of thesun; while by keeping inland they were sheltered from its scorching raysby the wide-spreading tops of the lofty trees. Now and then, when thebeach presented a long stretch of hard sand, they were tempted to godown to it, but were soon glad to return to the shelter of the woods. 

As they advanced, the beach trended more and more to the west, and themate's opinion that they were on an island became fully confirmed. Atnoon they sat down to rest and dine in a shady spot with the sea inview, Dan having first gone out some distance ahead to ascertain whetherany native village was in sight. 

"All right!" he exclaimed as he returned, flourishing his stick. "Asfar as my eyes can see, there is no other living being anywhere on theisland; and we would be after adding a fine counthry to the possessionsof England, if we had but the British flag to hoist to the top of a tallpole, and take possession of it in the name of King George. " Dan was aloyal Irishman, and there were many such in his day. 

"We may take possession of the island, though we should find it adifferent matter to keep it should any one choose to dispute our right, "said the mate. "However, when we have finished our survey, we willthink about the matter; and if we get to Sydney, we will petition thegovernor to follow up your suggestion, Dan. At present, we must get ourdinner ready. "

Till Dan's return they had refrained from lighting a fire; but woodhaving been collected, a light was set to it, and their smoked fish andiguana flesh were put before it to cook. They were thankful that theyhad brought water, as not a rivulet or pool had they come to, and theywould otherwise have suffered greatly. 

They had just finished their meal, and were still sitting, no onespeaking, as they all felt somewhat tired, when Walter, hearing awhistle or chirp close behind him, turned his head and saw standing notfar off a large bird of dark plumage, --or rather with feathers, for hesaw no wings, --with a helmet-like protuberance at the top of its headresembling mother-of-pearl darkened with black-lead. It had enormousfeet and legs of a pale ash colour; the loose skin of its neck wascoloured with an iridescent hue of bluish-purple, pink, and green; thebody being of a rufous tinge, but of a purple-black about the neck andbreast. The bird stood its ground boldly, not in the slightest degreealarmed at the appearance of the strangers, as it eyed them with a lookof intense curiosity. Now it poked forward its head, and advanced alittle: now it stood up, raising its head to the ordinary height of aman; now it sank down again, till its back did not appear more thanthree feet from the ground. Though strange-looking, there was nothingferocious in its aspect; on the contrary, it appeared to have comesimply to have a look at the intruders on its domain. 

"Well, you are an extraordinary creature!" exclaimed Walter. His remarkmade the rest of the party turn their heads, when Nub and Dan started upwith the intention of catching the bird. 

"Ho! ho! is that your game, my lads?" the strange creature seemed tosay, as it struck out alternately in front with both its feet, sendingthe black and the Irishman sprawling on their backs to a considerabledistance--happily not breaking their limbs, which, from the apparentstrength of its legs, it might very easily have done. It then whiskedround, and rushed off with a curious action at a great rate through theforest, leaping over fallen trees and all other impediments in its wayin a manner which would have made it a hard matter for the beststeeple-chase rider in all Ireland to follow it. Dan and Nub, pickingthemselves up again, attempted, along with the doctor, to catch it, butthey were soon left far behind. At length returning, they threwthemselves on the ground panting and blowing. 

"I would have given fifty pounds to have got hold of that creature!"exclaimed the doctor, "I have never seen anything like it before. Ihave heard that there are similar wingless birds in New Zealand; but asno Englishman has ever caught sight of one, I was inclined to doubt thefact. "

The bird seen by the party was a species of cassowary, which is found inJava and other East India islands. Several specimens have long sincebeen brought to England from the island of New Britain, the natives ofwhich call it the "mooruk, " and hold it in some degree sacred. Whenthey are found very young, they are brought up as pets, and becomethoroughly domesticated, exhibiting the most perfect confidence and awonderfully curious disposition. 

Dan and the doctor had both started up with their bows; Nub had takenhis, but when the mooruk kicked him it had been sent flying out of hishand, and before he could recover it the bird had got to such a distancethat his arrow would have glanced harmlessly off its thick feathers, hadhe attempted to shoot. Dan was excessively vexed at having let the birdescape. 

"Shure, now, if we had thought of throwing a noose over its head, wemight have caught the baste; and it would have given us as many dinnersas a good-sized sheep!" he exclaimed. 

"Not for five hundred pounds would I have allowed it to have beenkilled!" cried the doctor. "If we could have taken it to England, itwould have been of inestimable value, and would have made ample amendsfor all the dangers and hardships we have gone through. "

"Well, well, doctor, I don't know that the owners of the _Champion_would be exactly of your opinion, any more than the rest of us, "observed the mate, laughing; "but perhaps we may find some other curiouscreature before long to recompense you for your loss. It's time, however, to be on the tramp. I should like to ascertain before dark howfar we are from the mainland; for that we are on an island I feelconfident. "

The explorers accordingly once more got into motion. As they advanced, they found the sun still shining down on the shore, a proof that theywere making a westerly course, and as it sank in the sky they saw thatit almost faced them. 

"I have no longer any doubt about the matter, " observed the mate. "Seeyonder distant line of blue land which runs nearly due north and south. We have evidently almost reached the extreme western end of the island;and I believe that we shall have no difficulty in getting back along thesouthern shore by to-morrow evening. We will go on a mile or twofurther, and then make preparations for encamping. We must provideproper accommodation for our little lady here; and we shall wantdaylight in which to build our hut, and to collect firewood. "

The party continued on much as before, and though, as a precautionarymeasure, Dan still went ahead to scout, on the possibility of meetingwith Indians, they had no longer much apprehension on the subject. Atlength they reached an open spot close to the seashore, though somewhatraised above it, well suited for an encampment. They accordinglyresolved to remain there for the night. Tall trees rose on either sideand behind them, with a sandy beach in front; beneath was a line of lowrocky cliffs, which formed a bulwark to the land. A wide channel ranbetween them and the mainland, which could be dimly seen in thedistance. 

All hands immediately set to work: the mate, doctor, and Walter to builda substantial hut for Alice; and Nub and Dan to collect firewood forcooking their evening meal. Alice was not idle. She employed herselfin gathering leaves and dry grass to form her bed, which, at thedoctor's suggestion, was made with a layer of twigs and small branches, the leaves being thickly strewed on the top of them. 

"I wish that, instead of taking so much pains about me, you wouldarrange some better accommodation for yourselves than you seem to thinkof doing, " she said. "I feel as if I was very selfish, in allowing youto take all this trouble about me. "

"You require to be more carefully attended to than we do, " answered thedoctor. "You are more delicately constituted than we are, and thoughyour spirit might sustain you, you would suffer more from exposure thanwe should. "

The doctor's arguments quieted Alice's scruples; so a small hut wasformed for her, with a thick roof of palm-leaves tied down with thevines they had before found so useful. The rest of the party formedtheir sleeping-places of twigs and small boughs, which Walter declaredmade as good beds as any sailors need require. By the time thesearrangements were finished supper was ready, and they sat down to theirrepast with thoroughly good appetites. 

"I am thankful that we came, though I was rather doubtful at first aboutmaking the journey, " observed the mate. "It has shown us that we are ona small island; and also that, to a certainty, it is uninhabited, sothat we need not be compelled to proceed on our voyage till thefavourable season comes round. If we were to go to sea now we shouldvery likely encounter heavy gales, which would sorely try our littlecraft, even though she might be enlarged and strengthened to the utmostof our power. In the meantime, we shall have enough to do in preparingprovisions for the voyage, and we need have no fear of starving while weremain. "

"I thought that we were going to sail as soon as the boat could be gotready, " observed Alice in a tone of disappointment. 

"So we will, Miss Alice, " said the mate; "but it will take us many weeksto get her ready, with the limited number of tools and the scantymaterials we possess. As we have no saw, we must split the planks; andevery plank will have to be brought down to the required thickness withour single axe or our knives; and we shall have to cut out the ribs inthe same way. Patience and perseverance can alone enable us to overcomethe difficulties before us. "

"Well, I am ready to do my best, " said Walter; "and perhaps our raft maybe cast on shore, and that will help us. "

While they were talking, the gloom of night was coming on; but the firecast a cheerful blaze, lighting up the trunks of the tall trees aroundthem, shedding a glare over the yellow sand, and tingeing the thin whiteline of foam which rolled over it, now running up some way, now recedingwith a measured, hissing sound, scarcely amounting to a roar. 

Nub, who was sitting nearest the sea, had been looking out across thesand. Suddenly he exclaimed, "I see someting! hist! hist! I know whatit is. Come along, Dan; we will catch it. " Saying this, he started up, followed by Dan. "You go on one side, I go on de oder, and den we runas fast as our legs can carry us, " he cried to his companion. 

They were soon scampering along over the sand, at some distance apartfrom each other. Not far from the water they again united, by whichtime the rest of the party had got up, and were proceeding in the samedirection. They could just make them out engaged apparently in adesperate struggle with a dark object; and shortly afterwards they heardDan's Irish shouts of "Hurrah! hurrah! Erin go bragh!" and Nubexclaiming, "We got one big turtle. Come, Massa Shobbrok, --come, MassaLawrie, and drag him up. We get fine food for supper. "

The mate had brought several pieces of rope, which were fastened roundthe fins of the turtle, and the poor creature was dragged on its back upto the encampment. The doctor was eager to cut it up; but the matesuggested that it would be better to let it remain alive till themorning, that they might be able to carry some of the meat home withthem. "At all events, we may hope, as this turtle has come to theshore, that others may also visit it, and afford us an abundant supplyof wholesome food, " he observed. 

The turtle cannot move when turned on its back, but as a furthersecurity it was tethered by the two fore paws to a stick stuck in theground near the fire. 

As all the party were tired, they did not sit up late; but soon lay downin their respective bed-places, with a few boughs stuck in the ground toshelter their heads. They had not been long asleep when they were allaroused by a terrific peal of thunder, and looking up, they saw that thesky, which had been glittering with countless stars when they went tosleep, was now obscured by dark masses of clouds rushing across it. Vivid flashes of lightning illumined the air, now darting across theocean, now playing round the topmost boughs of the trees; while the windbegan to blow with great violence, increasing every instant, and sendingthe leaves and twigs flying around them, sometimes tearing off hugebranches, and even breaking the stout stems in two, or hurling wholetrees to the ground. Alice was sheltered in her hut; the mate did notat first like to propose that she should leave it, but he watched withgreat anxiety the tree-tops bending. At last he felt that it would bewrong for them any longer to run the risk of being crushed by a fallingtree, or being injured by the lightning which ever and anon playedaround the trees near them. 

"We shall be safer under yonder rocks than here, " he said; "although ourlittle lady will, I fear, soon be drenched to the skin. "

The doctor agreed with him. "And the sooner we are off the better, " headded. The mate, therefore, called to Alice, and, accompanied by Walterand the rest of the party, hurried down to a high rock which overhungthe beach, where a hollow at the bottom of it afforded some protectionfrom the storm. Scarcely had they left their encampment when atremendous crash was heard; and Walter, looking back, saw that a talltree had fallen nearly over the spot where they had been sitting, anddirectly on Alice's hut. Most mercifully had they been preserved; amoment later, and his dear little sister must have been crushed todeath. They all sat down in the cave, with Alice in the midst of them--by which means they managed to shield her from the rain, which camepouring down in torrents--and they could hear the water rushing over theground like a mill-sluice. Looking out seaward, they saw the waves, foam-crested, rolling in large billows across the channel; but, happily, as they were on the lee side of the island, the surf did not reach them, though it sometimes came hissing up to within twenty feet of where theywere sitting. The question was, whether the tide was rising. If itwas, too probably they might be driven from their retreat, and becompelled to retire back to the high ground, where they would be againexposed to the danger of falling trees. They anxiously watched thefoaming waters which thundered and dashed on the projecting rocks, and, as the seas came rolling round from the weather side, sent the whitefoam high into the air, glittering brightly amid the darkness during therepeated flashes of vivid lightning which darted from the clouds. 

"What should we have done had we been at sea!" exclaimed Alice. 

"I tink we all go to de bottom, " observed Nub. "Bery glad we here. "

"We may all be very thankful that we are here, " said the mate. "Idreaded bad weather when I first thought of continuing our voyage in theboat, but I hope that we may not be exposed to such a gale as is nowraging. As far as I can judge from the look of things, the present galeis as heavy as any we are likely to encounter. "

They sat watching the surf as it rolled up over the smooth sand. Nearerand nearer it came. The mate had ascertained that there was a secureretreat to the high ground, or he would not have ventured to remain solong. He held Alice securely in his arms, as, should the surf comehigher up than before, --not unfrequently the case during a storm, --shewould be safe from the risk of being swept away, or from the lesserdanger of being wetted through. Alice had witnessed two or threethunderstorms at sea, but this surpassed them all. Crash succeededcrash with fearful rapidity. The lightning often showed objects aroundas clearly as at noonday, and the next moment all was inky darkness. But few words were exchanged among the party, for who could speak atsuch a fearful time?

"De sea come nearer still, Massa Shobbrok, " said Nub at length, as hedarted forward a few paces to ascertain how far the surf had reached. 

"Shove in your stick, Nub; and if the water comes a foot beyond it, wemust lift our anchor and risk the falling trees, " said the mate. 

Nub did as he was bid, and then springing back, crouched down againunder the rock, with his eyes intently fixed on the stick. Sea aftersea came roaring up, but the surf did not get so far as the stick. Another came with a roar very much louder than its predecessors, andAlice felt the mate half rise with her in his arms, while the doctorseized Walter's hand. On came the surf with a roaring hiss, high enoughapparently to sweep a strong man off his legs; but it barely reached thestick, and went rushing back again as rapidly as it had advanced. 

The mate sank down once more into his seat. "Unless the tide riseshigher, we are safer where we are than we should be anywhere else, " heobserved. 

The tide apparently was not rising, for though the surf rolled over thesand, the fiat had gone forth, "Thus far shalt thou come, and nofurther. " Still the occasional sound of falling trees, and the crashingof boughs rudely rent off, showed that the storm continued with unabatedfury. 

Daylight came stealing silently over the tumultuous ocean, still tossingand foaming before them; but there the explorers sat safe from harm, sheltered beneath a rock which no tempest could move. They did notforget to kneel and offer up a morning prayer, returning thanks fortheir preservation. 

"I tink Missie Alice hungry, " said Nub at last. "I go and get de fishand de oder tings we leave at de camp. "

The mate, though anxious to obtain food and water, especially for Alice, was unwilling to let the black risk his life. But Nub promised that hewould keep his eyes open, and rush out of the way should he see anybranches likely to fall. 

He soon came back, carrying a single small cask of water and one bundleof dried fish. 

"All de rest washed away, " he exclaimed in a disappointed tone. "Deturtle still dere, too, but de tree fall down and crush him. Still Itink I get meat enough for dinner. "

This was not satisfactory news; for though they might obtain water afterall the rain that had fallen, they could not replace the sago flour; norwould it be satisfactory to eat the raw turtle, and it would beimpossible to light a fire unless the sun should shine forth and dry thewood. 

"But I brought my case of sago with me. I snatched it up when youcalled me out of the hut. Here it is, " said Alice. 

"Then you shall benefit by it, " said the mate; "though I am afraid thatwe have nothing to mix it in at present. "

"I find someting, " cried Nub; and darting out, he soon returned with abig shell, in which some sago flour was quickly stirred up with water. Though not very palatable, Alice was very glad of it; and the rest ofthe party satisfied their hunger with the smoked fish. 

While the storm lasted they remained under shelter of the rock, wherethey were perfectly dry; and they congratulated themselves that they hadno friends waiting for them at home. As the day drew on, though thewind continued blowing, the clouds broke away; and the sun coming out, quickly dried the lighter wood, which Nub and Dan soon collected. Afire was lighted under the rock by the side of the cave. They thenbrought down a portion of the turtle and roasted it. Though notparticularly well done, it was wholesome food, and Alice was glad totake some of it. The tempest now somewhat abated, and she and Walterwere able to take some exercise under shelter of the rock. 

Another night was spent in the cave, one of the party being on the watchlest the tide should unexpectedly rise and sweep over them. However, the water did not reach even so far as on the previous night; and theyall awoke much refreshed, and ready to continue their journey. More ofthe turtle was first cooked, to serve them for breakfast, and to affordthem another meal should they not meet with any game on their way. Theydetermined rather to continue their journey round the island than to goback the road they had come. Just before starting, Nub and Dan madeanother search near the encampment, and were fortunate enough to find asecond cask of water and a case of flour, so that they had now no fearof starvation. 

As they proceeded along the western coast, they found the countrygenerally much flatter than on the other side. In some parts near thecoast it consisted of a sandy plain free from trees, partly barren andpartly covered with long wavy grass. By keeping close to the higherground, they were able to cut off a considerable point, and soon foundthemselves with their faces eastward. They were also fortunate enoughto come upon a stream, which, flowing down from the central hill, lostitself in the plain. It enabled them fully to quench the thirst fromwhich they were suffering. 

Soon after they had crossed the stream, Dan, who had gone ahead, camehurrying back. "Advance aisy now, " he exclaimed in a low voice. "There's something worth seeing, and maybe worth getting too. Just as Iwas creeping along, not two hundred yards ahead, what should I seebefore me but a score of big birds all dancing and jigging awaytogether, for all the world as if they were at a wake or some sort ofmerrymaking. They were all so busy that none of them saw me, and Ihurried back, lest you should come upon them suddenly and frighten themaway. "

Warned by Dan, the party advanced cautiously, hiding themselves amongthe tall grass. He led them to a spot slightly elevated above theplain; and peering forth from their hiding-place, they caught sight of anumber of large birds, apparently employed as Dan had described. Theysoon saw, however, that the birds had some object in their movements. They formed a circle, with a mound in the centre, towards which theywere busily removing the earth with their feet, throwing it up behindthem towards the centre. When they reached a certain point, they turnedround, and walked away with a steady pace to recommence the sameprocess. 

Nub, without saying anything, had stolen away, carrying a long pole witha noose fixed at the end of it. No one noticed his absence till he wasseen creeping along the ground, with his head scarcely raised above it, and his stick in advance. The birds, (which were about the size ofturkeys, their heads bare, and their necks ornamented with large frillsof feathers), not descrying the approach of an enemy, continued theirlabours, and had already produced a mound two feet in height and a dozenor more yards in circumference. It was evident, from the way theyworked, and the quantity of earth thrown up at each movement, that theyhad remarkably strong legs and claws. Walter doubted much whether Nubwould succeed in catching one; and so got ready an arrow to shoot, incase they should, on discovering the black, take to flight, and passnear them, as he thought it probable they would do. 

Sometimes Nub lay perfectly still; then again he crept forward, shovinghis noose carefully along the ground till it got very near the outercircle, to which the birds advanced before beginning to kick up thesoil. At length reaching the last tuft of grass which would assist inconcealing him, he shoved forward his pole to its utmost extent. Backcame one of the birds, and Walter saw that it had actually passed thenoose; then round it turned and began energetically kicking away, notnoticing the trap laid in its path. Presently it stepped into the verymiddle of the noose, when Nub by a violent jerk drew it tight, andstarting up, rushed away, dragging the astonished bird after him. Therest looked about for a moment, very much surprised at the unusualmovements of their companion; but its cries and the appearance of theblack soon told them what had happened, when with loud, croaking soundsthey set off, and rushed towards the very spot where the party lay hid, evidently intending to fly into the neighbouring trees for shelter. Asthey came close, Walter started up, bow in hand, and instantly shot atthe nearest bird; but, to his great disappointment, he missed. Thedoctor was equally well prepared; and shooting with steady aim, downcame a bird close to his feet, when, in spite of its struggles and thefierce way it defended itself with its beak, it was quickly captured Danmanaged to let fly an arrow; but missing, he immediately gave chase tothe rest, several of which, trusting to their feet rather than to theirwings, rushed by him, and went scuttling away at a rapid rate amid thebrushwood. 

"Arrah, now, " he exclaimed, as he came back, "they all vanished likeimps just in one moment, before I could get hold even of the tail of oneof them. "

However, the two birds which had been killed by Nub and the doctor wereof great value. The latter said that he believed they were a species ofthe "brush-turkey, " often found in New South Wales, and that their fleshwas excellent. 

On examining the mound, they discovered several eggs buried deep down init, leaving them in no doubt as to the purpose for which it was made bythe birds, --namely, that of hatching their young. Half-a-dozen fineeggs were secured, and Dan and Nub, hanging the turkeys on a pole, carried them along in triumph between them. 

As the party had still a long day's march before them, they pushed onwithout stopping, the doctor and the mate insisting on carrying Alicebetween them. She declared that she did not feel at all tired; however, as they were anxious to reach home if possible that night, they wouldnot listen to her expostulations. In reality, she was very thankful tobe conveyed in so comfortable a manner. 

Just before dark they caught sight of their harbour. The house wasstanding, --a proof of the sailor-like way in which it had beenconstructed; but when they looked for the boat, which had been hauled upon shore, out of reach of the sea, as they conceived, she was nowhere tobe seen. 

CHAPTER FIFTEEN. 

A FLAGSTAFF AND LOOKOUT TOWER ERECTED--A CANOE BUILT--MORE GAME CAUGHT--A SAIL IN SIGHT--CAPTAIN TREDEAGLE FINDS HIS CHILDREN--HIS ADVENTURES--AWRECK--A VESSEL BUILT--VOYAGE TO SYDNEY--THE WHOLE PARTY SETTLE IN NEWSOUTH WALES--CONCLUSION. 

The first impulse of all the party was to rush along the shore of theharbour in search of the boat. Their worst fears were quickly realised. Fragments of the wreck lay scattered along the beach, giving certainevidence of her fate. The sea, aroused by the gale, which struckdirectly on the coast, had rushed up the harbour; and the water risingmuch above its usual height, had floated the boat and then dashed her topieces on the rocks. 

Alice, giving way to despair, wrung her hands. "Oh, poor papa!" sheexclaimed; "we shall never be able to go in search of him, and he willthink that we are all lost. "

Walter felt very much as Alice did, but after being silent for sometime, he took her arm and said, "Remember, our father always told us totrust in God; and I am sure we ought to do so, and must do so, if wewould not live in constant anxiety and fear. He will guide us anddirect us, and find a way for us to escape. "

"I know that. I was very weak and wrong to say what I did; but it seemsso impossible now that we shall ever get home, that I cannot help it, "answered Alice. 

"Perhaps it is the very best thing that could have happened to us, " saidWalter; "and I am sure of it, as God ordered that it should be so, " headded. 

In the meantime the rest of the party were giving vent to feelings ofdismay and sorrow at what had happened, till Nub made a remark verysimilar to Walter's. 

"You are right, Nub, " said the mate. "I always doubted the prudence ofputting to sea in that boat. I know well that God could, if He chose, have enabled us to reach Sydney in her; but we have no business to runrisks which our sense and experience tell us are very great: and it's mybelief that had a storm of half the violence of that which has passedover this island overtaken us, we should have foundered. We must now, like wise men, make the best of our position. The first thing we haveto do is to see what damage our house has suffered, and to repair it. We must then set to work to collect provisions. After that, I tell youwhat we must do: we must establish a lookout place on the high point atthe south side of our harbour, from whence we can obtain a wide rangeover the ocean, and signal to any vessel which may heave in sight. There is every reason to hope that one may come near us some day orother; and we have a much better chance of getting off from an outlyingisland, like this one, than we should have enjoyed had we landed an themainland, or on any dangerous cluster surrounded by reefs. So, myfriends, you see we have plenty to do to keep our minds from dwelling onour misfortune; and I have good reason to believe that help will come intime. "

The mate's remarks restored cheerfulness to all the party, who no longerspoke of the loss of the boat as an unmitigated misfortune. 

"We must depend on the land, however, for supplying us with provisions, as we cannot go out fishing, " observed the doctor. 

"Not so _sure_ of dat, sir, " said Nub. "We build a canoe, which go outquite far enough to catch fish. No bery difficult job, I tink. "

"You are right, Nub, " said the mate; "and we will put her in hand as_soon_ as our lookout station is established. "

"Capital!" exclaimed Walter. "That is the very thing I thought ofdoing, for I have very often fancied how delightful it would be to`paddle my own canoe. '"

On visiting the house, the settlers found that the water had penetratedin all directions, and that the wind had torn away part of the verandah, as well as the roof, and blown down their safe. Bamboo canes hadtherefore to be cut and palm-leaves collected; and by the evening of thenext day all was set to rights, and Alice and Walter took possession oftheir snug little cabins. 

A tall tree, suitable for a flagstaff, was found and cut down. It tooksome time to fit the rigging to it; and as it was formed of creepingvines, the mate acknowledged that it had not a very ship-shapeappearance. It was set up on the highest part of the point, and a flagmanufactured with the mate and Nub's red handkerchiefs and the liningsof the jackets of all the party. (Alice wanted to contribute a portionof her dress, but this was not accepted. ) The flag even then was not ofsufficient size to be seen at any great distance. 

"We ought to be able to manufacture a material to answer instead ofbunting, " observed the doctor; "I cannot help thinking that it can bedone. "

"Of course it can, " said the mate. "We should deserve to be left herefor ever if we cannot do that. "

After considering the matter for a short time, the doctor constructed alarge frame, the size of the intended flag. Then procuring an amplesupply of fine fibre, it was soon woven into material scarcely inferiorto bunting. It had, however, to be coloured. Here, again, the doctor'sscience was of use. From the trunk of the sandal-wood he produced afine red dye. 

The flag, when finished, presented a large red cross on a white ground. It was hoisted with loud acclamations, and was soon floating in thebreeze. At the foot of the flagstaff a substantial hut was nexterected, so that one of the party might be there from daybreak to dark--and also at night, when the moon shone brightly; a quantity of faggotswas next collected, and a pile got ready at a little distance from theflagstaff, that fire might be set to it should a ship appear during theevening. 

The doctor and Dan went out hunting the greater part of each day. Theyfound an ample supply of fruit, which the storm had shaken down; andthough some had been attacked by insects or birds, enough remained tosupply their wants. They managed generally on each excursion to bringdown three or four birds, Dan having by degrees found how to make hisbow shoot straight. He one day killed what he took to be a large bat, but on showing it to the doctor, he was highly delighted to find that itwas in reality a flying lemur. It had a largely developed membrane, connecting the fore limbs with the others, and the hind limbs with thetail. With this apparatus the animal can fly from one bough to anotherseparated by a wide distance, which it could not possibly reach by amere leap. Dan caught sight of it as it was making its way through theforest; but at each flight it reached a bough somewhat lower than theone it had left, till it pitched very near the ground, when, closing themembrane round its body, it ran nimbly up the trunk, its sharp clawsenabling it to do so with great ease and speed. After this Dan killedseveral smaller animals, the flesh of which was found to be palatable. Nub, also, who had an especial fondness for turtle, made an excursion inthe hope of finding some along the seashore. He brought back thesatisfactory report that he had turned a couple, which were waiting tobe brought home and eaten; while he exhibited a dozen eggs which he haddiscovered in the sand. He then, accompanied by the doctor and Dan, returned and dragged home the two turtles; one of which being placed inthe shade, and kept constantly covered with wet grass, was preservedalive till required for food. 

The sago bags left in the pool had remained undisturbed, with thecontents perfectly good. The doctor, however, made a further supply, asthe consumption of it, from the want of farinaceous food, wasconsiderable. 

A proper tree having been found for the canoe, it was cut down, and themate, with Nub and Walter, began to shape it. They afterwards hollowedit out with fire. It was somewhat heavy; but when a weatherboard wasplaced round it, the mate considered that the craft was fit not only topaddle about in their harbour, but to go out to sea in fine weather. Walter having manufactured some more hooks and fish-lines during theevenings, an ample supply of fish was procured. 

Thus day after day and week after week went rapidly by, and had not themate kept careful note of the time, in Robinson Crusoe fashion, bycutting notches on a stick, the settlers would soon have forgotten howlong they had been on the island. The Sabbath was duly observed, as faras they had the means. Although they had no Bible, the mate recollectedlarge portions of Scripture which he had learned in his youth; whileWalter and Alice knew the Sermon on the Mount and several psalms byheart. The mate was also well acquainted with the subjects of manyother parts of Scripture, which every Sunday he explained in simplelanguage to his hearers, while one or more psalms were repeated; andthus they were able to keep, if not to the form, at all events to thespirit of a Sabbath service. 

They had many causes for thankfulness. Notwithstanding the hardshipsthey had gone through, their health was excellent--even Alice never hadan hour's illness--while the products of the island and the oceansupplied them with an abundance of wholesome food. Besides, they hadplenty of work to keep their minds occupied. Alice, taking a hint fromthe doctor's frame for forming a flag, contrived a loom, with theassistance of Walter, with which she set diligently to work tomanufacture material which would serve as clothing when her own garmentswere worn out. The doctor also took into consideration various meansfor replacing their shoes when these should come to pieces, --which hisand Dan's already gave signs of doing. 

By the mate's calculation they had already been three months on theisland; and though a good lookout had been kept from their watch-houseduring that time, not a sail had appeared in sight. One evening Dan hadbeen keeping the afternoon watch, when Nub, whose turn it was to keepthe first watch, went to relieve him. He soon came running back, however, dancing, leaping, and clapping his hands, as if he had gonemad, while he shouted at the top of his voice--

"A sail! a sail! She come dis way. "

The doctor was away shooting and botanising; but the mate and Walterimmediately hurried towards the point; while Alice, who had heard Nub'sshouts, dropped her work and quickly followed them. They all looked outeagerly in the direction Dan pointed, where, in the north, just risingabove the horizon, was seen the white sail of a vessel, lighted up bythe rays of the setting sun. The wind came from the point where she wasseen, and it was evident that she was standing towards the south; butwhether or not she would pass near enough to observe their signal wasextremely uncertain. The wind being fresh, sent the stranger rapidlyalong; and though she was still too far off to see the flag, it was atonce hoisted. How the hearts of all the party throbbed with anxiety!Darkness was coming on, and would soon shroud her from sight, and alsoprevent those on board from seeing the flag. 

"We must make our fire blaze up brightly as soon as night falls, " saidthe mate. 

"Yas, Massa Shobbrok, we make it blaze, neber fear, " said Nub, readjusting the faggots, and shoving in a few handfuls of dry leavesunder them. 

"If the wind holds, she will be down in time to see our signal, "observed the mate. 

"Oh, I do hope so, " exclaimed Alice. "Is the ship standing towards theshore, do you think?"

"She is certainly not standing away from it, " answered the mate; "but Idoubt whether the wind will keep up. It has dropped since I came here. "

They stood intently watching the sail, too anxious to talk. Already theshades of night were stealing over the ocean. The sun went down, andthe vessel's white canvas changed to an inky hue. Still the mate coulddiscern her, and he declared that she was a brigantine or asquare-topsail schooner. Gradually, however, the wind dropped, and theocean assumed a glass-like appearance. There could be little doubt thatby this time the stranger was becalmed. But darkness now came on, andcompletely shut her out from sight. 

The mate having struck a light, the fire soon blazed up brightly. "Puton more faggots, Nub, " he cried. "She may stand nearer the shore if thebreeze gets up again; but she is as likely to stand away from us, and wemay not have so good an opportunity of being seen as now. "

Walter ran off to a distance, so as to be out of the glare of the fire, and peered with all his might into the darkness; but no vessel could hesee, and he began to fear that she must, as the mate had thoughtprobable, have stood away from the land. His heart fell, but he did notlike to tell Alice. 

All of them were still too anxious to leave the spot. They were atlength joined by the doctor, who surmised where they had gone fromseeing the glare of the fire in the distance. The mate advised Aliceand Walter to go back to the house; but they both declared that theyshould not sleep a wink, and would much rather remain where they were. "Perhaps the fire may be seen, and a boat sent on shore from the vesselto ascertain the cause of it, " said Walter. 

"She is too far off, I suspect, for the fire to be seen, " answered themate. "We must have patience. Daylight will come at last, and thematter will then be settled. "

"But suppose she has sailed away, " said Walter. 

"Oh, don't think of such a dreadful thing, " cried Alice. 

"If she has, we must have patience still, " said the mate. "We talk agood deal about putting our trust in God; this is an occasion which willshow whether our trust is real. We are _always_ to trust Him. "

"So I try to do, " said Alice. "I will not doubt again that He willorder all things for the best. "

"Well, my little girl, you must take my advice, and go back to the housewith your brother. Your staying here won't bring the vessel nearer; andI will send for you at daybreak should she be seen. "

The doctor, approving of the mate's advice, accompanied Walter andAlice, and promised to stay in the house with them; while the mate, Nub, and Dan remained at the station to keep the fire burning. Alice thoughtthat she should not go to sleep; but she did, notwithstanding, andafterwards confessed that she dreamed all sorts of delightful dreams--and, what was not altogether wonderful, some of them came perfectlytrue. 

The light was streaming through the chinks in her shutters, when she wasawakened by Nub shouting out, "De vessel in sight! de vessel in sight!"Walter was so fast asleep that she had to call him, and she was ready toleave her room as soon as he was. The doctor had waited for them, andall three followed Nub, who had run back to the flagstaff. 

A light breeze was floating out the flag, and filling the sails of asmall schooner, which came gliding on towards the mouth of theirharbour. When at about a mile distant she hove-to, and a boat waslaunched from her deck, and, impelled by four lusty rowers, rapidlyapproached the shore. 

The mate watched her eagerly. "She is a whale-boat, " he exclaimed; "andI cannot help thinking that I have seen her and her crew before, as wellas the man standing up and steering with an oar. Alice, --Walter, canyou guess who that man is?"

"Yes! yes!" exclaimed Walter; "I know his attitude. Alice, it is ourfather!"

Alice did not faint, but she cried for joy. The mate waved with hishand, pointing to the entrance of the harbour; and then they all hurrieddown, and along the shore to the nearest spot where the boat couldsafely put in. The doctor and Walter had to support Alice; while Nub, frantic with joy, eagerly rushed on ahead. 

The boat had hardly reached the rocks when the father recognised hischildren, and in a few minutes he had sprung on shore and clasped themin his arms. Neither could speak for some minutes. He then shook themate and the doctor warmly by the hand; while Nub and Dan wereexchanging greetings with the crew, and learning something about eachother's adventures. The captain then accompanied the party to thehouse, and on the way they briefly told him what they had gone through. He also had a long story to tell. He was much pleased with theappearance of their house, and expressed his deep gratitude to thefaithful men who had so carefully watched over his children. On seeingthe pile of sandal-wood, with the nature of which he was wellacquainted, he remarked that it was of considerable value, and althoughhe could carry but a small portion of it at present, it would be wellworth while to send a vessel back for a cargo. As he had several peopleon board the small schooner, he was anxious to continue the voyage toSydney--to which port he was bound--without delay. He therefore tookoff his children, with the doctor, Nub, and Dan; while the mate remainedto ship the provisions they had in store, --which the captain said wouldbe very welcome, --as well as a small quantity of sandal-wood. 

By noon the whole party had embarked, and the little schooner, under allsail, was standing on her course for Sydney. 

"She's a strange-looking craft this of yours, captain, " observed themate, as he stepped on board. 

"Not more strange than the way in which she was built, " answered CaptainTredeagle. 

"Oh father, that's what Alice and I want so much to hear about!"exclaimed Walter. 

The captain, however, had no leisure to satisfy his children's curiositytill they were seated at tea in the cabin. They had in the meantimerecognised many of their old shipmates, besides whom there were severalstrangers on board. 

Alice having resumed her old place at the table, and poured out tea forthose assembled, the captain began the narrative of his adventures:--

"You may imagine my agony of mind, when I reached the neighbourhood ofthe spot where I had left the ship, and found only a few blackenedpieces of wreck, which too surely told me what had happened. Still Ihoped that some, if not all, had escaped, and that I should be pickedup; so I searched all round. But the necessity of making land where wecould obtain some provisions and water compelled me to direct our coursetowards the nearest island I knew of. A heavy gale coming on, severelytried the boat, and we were almost despairing of reaching a place ofshelter, when we caught sight of a small island, and steered towards it. We were going round to the side on which I expected to land with leastdanger, when I made out a vessel on a reef at some distance from theshore. I was able to approach her. As I did so I was hailed by a voiceI knew, and I discovered that she was the prize we had taken, and whichhad afterwards been driven on shore. The masts were gone, and thevessel was evidently a complete wreck. Some of the people were clingingto the bowsprit, and waving frantically to me. In a short time, thewind having fallen still more, I was able to board her; when I foundthat many of the French crew had attempted to escape and had been lost, and that those on the bowsprit were the only survivors. Happily, thehull of the vessel had not suffered so much as I had feared, for thoughshe was bilged, and her bulwarks and boats had been washed away, thegreater part of her cargo and stores were uninjured. I therefore atonce set all hands to work to build a raft, on which we might land them. The weather holding fine, we got everything of value on shore; but asthe island was utterly barren, I saw that before long we should bereduced to starvation. I therefore at once determined to build a vesselfrom the wreck. Fortunately, the brig had a fresh suit of sails, and agood deal of the rigging was still clinging to her. The Frenchcarpenter and one of his crew had been among the saved, and I had two ofmy carpenters; so, without loss of time, we pulled the wreck to pieces, and set up a new vessel on the stocks. She was launched but a week ago;and we were steering a course for Sydney, when we were driven back by astrong southerly gale. We thought it a great misfortune, as ourprovisions were running short; but it has proved to me indeed a happyoccurrence. "

"And _we_ thought, when our boat was wrecked, that it was a greatmisfortune, " exclaimed Walter; "but now we see that it was ordered forthe best: for had we sailed away, we might have been lost; or had wereached Sydney, we should very likely have gone up the country, and havebeen a long time before we heard of you. "

"Depend upon it, my children, everything is ordered for the best in theaffairs of those who trust God, " said the captain solemnly. 

------------------------------------------------------------------------

The little schooner, notwithstanding the way she had been built, reachedSydney in safety; when Captain Tredeagle, weary of the sea, tookadvantage of the liberal offers made by Government to settlers, andaccepted a grant of land--having determined to take up his abode therewith his children. Dr Lawrie followed his example, and settled nearhim. 

Alice and Walter, growing up and marrying, had estates of their own; andoften at social gatherings they would talk over with old friends theiradventures at sea and their residence on "Refuge Island. " But theirgreat delight was to narrate these to their children, and to urge themto put implicit confidence in the love and mercy of Him who guides thosewho trust Him through darkness and trouble, and ever orders all thingsfor the best. 

THE END.